This is a modern-English version of Demian, originally written by Hesse, Hermann. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


DEMIAN

By HERMANN HESSE

By Hermann Hesse

BONI and LIVERIGHT

BONI and LIVERIGHT

Publishers :: New York

Publishers :: NYC

Logo

Copyright, 1923 by BONI & LIVERIGHT, Inc.

Copyright, 1923 by BONI & LIVERIGHT, Inc.

Printed in the United States of America

Made in the USA


[Pg 1]

[Pg 1]

DEMIAN

DEMIAN

The Story of Emil Sinclair’s Youth

The Story of Emil Sinclair’s Youth

By Hermann Hesse

By Hermann Hesse

I wanted only to try to live in obedience to the promptings which came from my true self. Why was that so very difficult?

I just wanted to live by the instincts that came from my true self. Why was that so hard?

In order to tell my story, I must begin far back. If it were possible, I should have to go back much further still, to the earliest years of my childhood, and even beyond, to my distant ancestry.

To share my story, I need to start way back. If it were possible, I would have to go back even further, to my earliest childhood years, and even before that, to my distant ancestors.

Authors, in writing novels, usually act as if they were God, and could, by a broadness of perception, comprehend and present any human story as if God were telling it to Himself without veiling anything, and with all the essential details. That I cannot do, any more than can the authors themselves. But I attach more importance to my story than can any other writer to his: because it is my own, and it is the story of a human being—not that of an invented, possible, ideal or otherwise, non-existent creature, but that of a real, unique, living man. What that is, a real living man, one certainly knows less to-day than ever. For men are shot down[Pg 2] in heaps—men, of whom each one is a precious, unique experiment of nature. If we were nothing more than individuals, we could actually be put out of the world entirely with a musket-ball, and in that case there would be no more sense in relating stories. But each man is not only himself, he is also the unique, quite special, and in every case the important and remarkable point where the world’s phenomena converge, in a certain manner, never again to be repeated. For that reason the history of everyone is important, eternal, divine. For that reason every man, so long as he lives at all and carries out the will of nature, is wonderful and worthy of every attention. In everyone has the spirit taken shape, in everyone creation suffers, in everyone is a redeemer crucified.

Authors, when writing novels, often behave as if they are God, believing they can understand and present any human story as if God were telling it to Himself without hiding anything, including all the essential details. I can't do that, just as the authors themselves cannot. But I care more about my story than any other writer cares about theirs: because it’s my own, and it’s the story of a human being—not of an invented, possible, ideal, or otherwise non-existent character, but of a real, unique, living man. What that means, to be a real living man, is something we know less about today than ever. Because men are killed in large numbers—men, each of whom is a valuable, unique creation of nature. If we were nothing more than individuals, we could easily be eliminated with a bullet, and in that case, there would be no point in telling stories. But each man is not only himself; he is also the unique, special, and significant point where the world's phenomena converge, in a way that will never happen again. For that reason, the history of everyone is significant, eternal, divine. Every man, as long as he lives and follows the will of nature, is remarkable and deserves all the attention. In everyone, the spirit takes form, creation struggles, and in everyone, a redeemer is crucified.

Few to-day know what man is. Many feel it, and for that reason die the easier, as I shall die the easier, when I have finished my story.

Few today know what a man is. Many sense it, and for that reason, they die more easily, just as I will die more easily when I finish my story.

I must not call myself one who knows. I was a seeker and am still, but I seek no more in the stars or in books; I am beginning to listen to the promptings of those instincts which are coursing in my very blood. My story is not pleasant, it is not sweet and harmonious like the fictitious stories. It smacks of nonsense and perplexity, of madness and dreams, like the lives of all men who do not wish to delude themselves any longer.

I can't call myself someone who knows. I was a seeker and still am, but I’m not looking for answers in the stars or in books anymore; I’m starting to pay attention to the instincts running through my very veins. My story isn’t pleasant; it’s not sweet or harmonious like the made-up tales. It’s filled with confusion and madness, with dreams and chaos, like the lives of everyone who doesn't want to fool themselves anymore.

The life of everyone is a way to himself, the search for a road, the indication of a path.[Pg 3] No man has ever yet attained to self-realization; yet he strives thereafter, one ploddingly, another with less effort, each as best he can. Each one carries the remains of his birth, slime and eggshells of a primeval world, with him to the end. Many a one will remain a frog, a lizard, an ant. Many a one is top-part man and bottom-part fish. But everyone is a projection of nature into manhood. To us all the same origin is common, our mothers—we all come out of the womb. But each of us—an experiment, one of nature’s litter, strives after his own ends. We can understand one another; but each one is able to explain only himself.

Everyone's life is a journey to themselves, searching for a path and direction.[Pg 3] No one has fully reached self-realization yet; we all strive for it in our own ways, some more diligently than others, each doing their best. Each person carries the remnants of their origins, the muck and remnants of a primitive world, with them until the end. Some will always be a frog, a lizard, or an ant. Some are part human and part fish. But everyone is a manifestation of nature becoming human. We all share the same origin: our mothers—we all emerge from the womb. Yet each of us is an experiment, a product of nature, pursuing our individual goals. We can understand each other, but each person can only explain themselves.


[Pg 4]

[Pg 4]

CHAPTER ONE
TWO WORLDS

I will begin my story with an event of the time when I was ten or eleven years old and went to the Latin school of our little town. Much of the old-time fragrance is wafted back to me, but my sensations are not unmixed, as I pass in review my memories—dark streets and bright houses and towers, the striking of clocks and the features of men, comfortable and homely rooms, rooms full of secrecy and dread of ghosts. I sense again the atmosphere of cosy warmth, of rabbits and servant-girls, of household remedies and dried fruit. Two worlds passed there one through the other. From two poles came forth day and night.

I’ll start my story with something that happened when I was around ten or eleven and attended the Latin school in our small town. I can still recall much of the old-time charm, but my feelings are mixed as I think back on my memories—dark streets and bright houses and towers, the sound of clocks chiming, and the faces of people, cozy and familiar rooms filled with secrets and a fear of ghosts. I can feel again the warm atmosphere, along with rabbits and housemaids, home remedies and dried fruit. Two worlds intertwined there, each bringing its own day and night.

The one world was my home, but it was even narrower than that, for it really comprised only my parents. This world was for the most part very well known to me; it meant mother and father, love and severity, good example and school. It was a world of subdued lustre, of clarity and cleanliness; here were tender friendly words, washed hands, clean clothes and good manners. Here the morning hymn was sung, and Christmas was kept.

The world I knew was my home, but it was even smaller than that because it really only included my parents. I was mostly familiar with this world; it meant mom and dad, love and discipline, good role models and school. It was a place of soft light, clarity, and cleanliness; it held kind, friendly words, clean hands, fresh clothes, and good manners. This was where we sang the morning hymn and celebrated Christmas.

In this world were straight lines and paths[Pg 5] which led into the future; here were duty and guilt, evil conscience and confession, pardon and good resolutions, love and adoration, Bible texts and wisdom. To this world our future had to belong, it had to be crystal-pure, beautiful and well ordered.

In this world of straight lines and paths[Pg 5] that lead into the future; here were duty and guilt, a troubled conscience and confession, forgiveness and good intentions, love and admiration, Bible verses and wisdom. Our future needed to be part of this world; it had to be spotless, beautiful, and well-organized.

The other world, however, began right in the midst of our own household, and was entirely different, had another odor, another manner of speech and made different promises and demands. In this second world were servant-girls and workmen, ghost stories and breath of scandal. There was a gaily colored flood of monstrous, tempting, terrible, enigmatical goings-on, things such as the slaughter house and prison, drunken men and scolding women, cows in birth-throes, plunging horses, tales of burglaries, murders, suicides. All these beautiful and dreadful, wild and cruel things were round about, in the next street, in the next house. Policemen and tramps passed to and fro, drunken men beat their wives, crowds of young girls flowed out of factories in the evening, old women were able to bewitch you and make you ill, robbers dwelt in the wood, incendiaries were rounded up by mounted policemen—everywhere seethed and reeked this second, passionate world, everywhere, except in our rooms, where mother and father were. And that was a good thing. It was wonderful that here in our house there were peace, order and repose, duty and a good conscience, pardon and love—and wonderful[Pg 6] that there were also all the other things, all that was loud and shrill, sinister and violent, yet from which one could escape with one bound to mother.

The other world, however, began right in the middle of our own household and was completely different. It had a different smell, a different way of talking, and made different promises and demands. In this second world were maidservants and laborers, ghost stories and whispered gossip. There was a riot of colorful, monstrous, tempting, terrifying, and puzzling events, things like the slaughterhouse and prison, drunken men and angry women, cows in labor, rearing horses, stories of burglaries, murders, and suicides. All these beautiful yet dreadful, wild and cruel things were everywhere, in the next street, in the next house. Policemen and homeless people moved back and forth, drunk men abused their wives, crowds of young girls poured out of factories in the evening, old women could cast spells and make you sick, robbers lived in the woods, and arsonists were rounded up by mounted officers—everywhere, this second passionate world simmered and stank, everywhere, except in our rooms, where mom and dad were. And that was a good thing. It was amazing that in our house there was peace, order, and rest, duty and a clear conscience, forgiveness and love—and amazing that all those other things, all that was loud and harsh, sinister and violent, could be escaped with just one leap back to mom.

And the oddest thing was, how closely the two worlds bordered each other, how near they both were! For instance, our servant Lina, as she sat by the sitting-room door at evening prayers, and sang the hymn with her bright voice, her freshly washed hands laid on her smoothed-out apron, belonged absolutely to father and mother, to us, to what was bright and proper. Immediately after, in the kitchen or in the woodshed, when she was telling me the tale of the headless dwarf, or when she quarreled with the women of the neighborhood in the little butcher’s shop, then she was another person, belonged to the other world, and was enveloped in mystery. It was the same with everything and everyone, especially with myself. To be sure, I belonged to the bright, respectable world, I was my parents’ child, but the other world was present in everything I saw and heard, and I also lived in it, although it was often strange and foreign to me, although one had there regularly a bad conscience and anxiety. Sometimes I even liked to live in the forbidden world best, and often the homecoming into the brightness—however necessary and good it might be—seemed almost like a return to something less beautiful, to something more uninteresting and desolate. At times I realized[Pg 7] this: my aim in life was to grow up like my father and mother, as bright and pure, as systematic and superior. But the road to attainment was long, you had to go to school and study and pass tests and examinations. The road led past the other dark world and through it, and it was not improbable that you would remain there and be buried in it. There were stories of prodigal sons to whom that had happened—I was passionately fond of reading them. There the return home to father and to the respectable world was always so liberating and so sublime, I quite felt that this alone was right and good and desirable. But still that part of the stories which dealt with the wicked and profligate was by far the most alluring, and if one had been allowed to acknowledge it openly, it was really often a great pity that the prodigal repented and was redeemed. But one did not say that, nor did one actually think it. It was only present somehow or other as a presentiment or a possibility, deep down in one’s feelings. When I pictured the devil to myself, I could quite well imagine him down below in the street, openly or in disguise, or at the annual fair or in the public house, but I could never imagine him with us at home.

And the strangest thing was how closely the two worlds touched each other, how close they were! For example, our servant Lina, sitting by the living room door during evening prayers, sang the hymn with her bright voice, her freshly washed hands resting on her smooth apron—she completely belonged to my parents, to us, to what was bright and proper. But right after, in the kitchen or the woodshed, when she told me the story of the headless dwarf or argued with the women from the neighborhood in the little butcher's shop, she became a different person, belonging to the other world, wrapped in mystery. It was the same with everything and everyone, especially with myself. Of course, I belonged to the bright, respectable world; I was my parents' child, but the other world was present in everything I saw and heard, and I lived in it too, even though it often felt strange and foreign to me, where I regularly experienced guilt and anxiety. Sometimes I even preferred living in the forbidden world, and coming back to the brightness—however necessary and good it might be—almost felt like returning to something less beautiful, to something more dull and bleak. At times I realized[Pg 7] that my goal in life was to grow up like my parents, bright and pure, systematic and superior. But the path to achieving that was long; you had to go to school, study, and pass tests and exams. The path went through that dark world, and it was very likely you could get stuck there and buried in it. There were stories of prodigal sons who faced such fates—I loved reading those. The return home to father and to the respectable world was always so liberating and magnificent in those stories; I felt that this alone was right and good and desirable. Yet, the parts of the stories that dealt with the wicked and wasteful were by far the most captivating, and if you were allowed to admit it openly, it often felt like a real loss that the prodigal repented and was redeemed. But nobody said that, nor did anyone really think it. It was just present somehow, like a feeling or a possibility, deep down in one’s emotions. When I imagined the devil, I could easily picture him down below in the street, either openly or in disguise, at the annual fair or in the pub, but I could never visualize him being with us at home.

My sisters also belonged to the bright world. It often seemed to me that they approached more nearly to father and mother; that they were better and nicer mannered than myself, without so many faults. They had their failings, they[Pg 8] were naughty, but that did not seem to me to be deep-rooted. It was not the same as for me, for whom the contact with evil was strong and painful, and the dark world so much nearer. My sisters, like my parents, were to be treated with regard and respect. If you had had a quarrel with them, your own conscience accused you afterwards as the wrongdoer and the cause of the squabble, as the one who had to beg pardon. For in opposing my sisters I offended my parents, the representatives of goodness and law. There were secrets which I would much sooner have shared with the most depraved street urchins than with my sisters. On good, bright days when I had a good conscience, it was often delightful to play with my sisters, to be gentle and nice to them, and to see myself under a halo of goodness. That was how it must be if you were an angel! That was the most sublime thing we knew, to be an angel, surrounded by sweet sounds and fragrance like Christmas and happiness. But, oh, how seldom were such days and hours perfect! Often when we were playing one of the nice, harmless, proper games I was so vehement and impetuous, and I so annoyed my sisters that we quarreled and were unhappy. Then when I was carried away by anger I did and said things, the wickedness of which I felt deep and burning within me, even while I was doing and saying them. Then came sad, dark hours of remorse and contrition, the painful moment when I begged pardon,[Pg 9] then again a beam of light, a peaceful, grateful happiness without discord, for minutes or hours.

My sisters were also part of the bright world. It often felt to me like they were closer to Mom and Dad; they seemed to be more polite and better behaved than I was, without as many flaws. They had their shortcomings; they could be rebellious, but that didn’t seem to be a deep issue. It was different for me, as my experience with negativity was intense and painful, and I was much closer to the dark world. My sisters, like my parents, deserved respect and consideration. If you argued with them, your own conscience would later accuse you as the wrongdoer and the cause of the fight, making you the one who had to apologize. By opposing my sisters, I felt like I was also offending my parents, who represented goodness and order. There were secrets I would rather share with the most twisted street kids than with my sisters. On good, sunny days when I felt my conscience was clear, it was often a joy to play with my sisters, to be gentle and nice to them, and to see myself basked in goodness. That’s how it must feel to be an angel! That was the most wonderful thing we knew—to be an angel, surrounded by sweet sounds and scents like Christmas and happiness. But, oh, how rarely were those days and moments perfect! Often, when we were playing one of those nice, harmless games, I would get so worked up and impulsive that I annoyed my sisters, leading to arguments and unhappiness. Then, in my anger, I did and said things that I felt were wicked deep inside me, even as I was doing and saying them. That led to sad, dark times of regret and guilt, the painful moment when I asked for forgiveness, and then a burst of light, a peaceful, grateful happiness without conflict, lasting for minutes or hours.

I used to go to the Latin school. The sons of the mayor and of the head forester were in my class and sometimes used to come to our house. They were wild boys, but still they belonged to the world of goodness and of propriety. In spite of that I had close relations with neighbors’ boys, children of the public school, whom in general we despised. With one of these I must begin my story.

I used to go to a Latin school. The mayor's sons and the head forester's sons were in my class and would sometimes come over to our house. They were rowdy boys, but they still fit into the world of goodness and decency. Despite that, I had a close friendship with the boys from the neighborhood, who attended public school and whom we generally looked down on. With one of these boys, I must begin my story.

One half-holiday—I was little more than ten at the time—I went out with two boys of the neighborhood. A public-school boy of about thirteen years joined our party; he was bigger than we were, a coarse and robust fellow, the son of a tailor. His father was a drunkard, and the whole family had a bad reputation. I knew Frank Kromer well, I was afraid of him, and was very much displeased when he joined us. He had already acquired manly ways, and imitated the gait and manner of speech of the young factory hands. Under his leadership we stepped down to the bank of the stream and hid ourselves from the world under the first arch of the bridge. The little bank between the vaulted bridge wall and the sluggishly flowing water was composed of nothing but trash, of broken china and garbage, of twisted bundles of rusty iron wire and other rubbish. You sometimes found there useful things. We[Pg 10] had to search the stretch under Frank Kromer’s direction and show him what we found. He then either kept it himself or threw it away into the water. He bid us note whether the things were of lead, brass or tin. Everything we found of this description he kept for himself, as well as an old horn comb. I felt very uneasy in his company, not because I knew that father would have forbidden our playing together had he known of it, but through fear of Frank himself. I was glad that he treated me like the others. He commanded and we obeyed; it seemed habitual to me, although that was the first time I was with him.

One half-holiday—I was just over ten at the time—I went out with two boys from the neighborhood. A public school kid around thirteen years old joined us; he was bigger than we were, a rough and sturdy guy, the son of a tailor. His dad was an alcoholic, and the whole family had a bad reputation. I knew Frank Kromer well, I was scared of him, and I was really unhappy when he joined us. He already had a tough attitude and copied the way young factory workers walked and talked. Under his lead, we made our way to the bank of the stream and hid ourselves under the first arch of the bridge. The small land between the curved bridge wall and the slow-moving water was covered in junk—broken dishes, trash, twisted bundles of rusty iron wire, and other debris. Sometimes you could find useful stuff there. We [Pg 10] had to search the area under Frank Kromer’s direction and show him what we found. He would either keep it or throw it into the water. He made us pay attention to whether the items were made of lead, brass, or tin. Anything we found that fit those descriptions he would keep for himself, along with an old horn comb. I felt really uneasy around him, not just because I knew my dad would have forbidden us playing together if he had known, but also because I was afraid of Frank himself. I was relieved that he treated me like the others. He commanded us, and we obeyed; it felt normal to me, even though it was the first time I was with him.

At last we sat down. Frank spat into the water and looked like a full grown man; he spat through a gap in his teeth, directing the sputum in any direction he wished. He began a conversation, and the boys vied with one another in bragging of schoolboy exploits and pranks. I was silent, and yet, if I said nothing, I was afraid of calling attention to myself and inciting Kromer’s anger against me. My two comrades had from the beginning turned their backs on me, and had sided with him; I was a stranger among them, and I felt my clothes and manner to be a provocation. It was impossible that Frank should like me, a Latin schoolboy and the son of a gentleman, and the other two, I felt, as soon as it came to the point, would disown me and leave me in the lurch.

At last we sat down. Frank spat into the water and looked like a grown man; he spat through a gap in his teeth, aiming the spit wherever he wanted. He started a conversation, and the boys tried to outdo each other with tales of schoolboy antics and pranks. I stayed quiet, but I worried that if I didn’t speak up, I would draw attention to myself and provoke Kromer’s anger. From the start, my two friends had turned their backs on me and sided with him; I felt like an outsider among them, and I sensed that my clothes and behavior only added to that feeling. There was no way Frank would like me, a Latin schoolboy and the son of a gentleman, and the other two would definitely abandon me if it came down to it.

At last, through mere fright, I also began to[Pg 11] relate a story. I invented a long narration of theft, of which I made myself the hero. In a garden by the mill on the corner, I recounted, I had one night with the help of a friend stolen a whole sack of apples, and those none of the ordinary sorts, but russets and golden pippins, the very best. In the danger of the moment I had recourse to the telling of this story, which I invented easily and recounted readily. In order not to have to finish off immediately, and so perhaps be led from bad to worse, I gave full scope to my inventive powers. One of us, I continued, always had to stand sentinel, while the other was throwing down apples from the tree, and the sack had become so heavy that at last we had to open it again and leave half the apples behind; but we returned at the end of half an hour and took the rest away with us.

Finally, out of sheer fear, I started to[Pg 11] tell a story. I made up a long tale about a theft, casting myself as the hero. I said that one night at the garden by the mill on the corner, with the help of a friend, I had stolen a whole sack of apples, not just any kind, but russets and golden pippins, the very best. In that moment of danger, I resorted to this story, which I easily conjured and told with enthusiasm. To avoid wrapping it up too soon and possibly making things worse, I let my imagination run wild. I continued that one of us always had to keep watch while the other was tossing down apples from the tree, and the sack had gotten so heavy that eventually we had to open it and leave half of the apples behind; but we returned after half an hour and took the rest with us.

I hoped at the end to gain some little applause, I had warmed to my work and had let myself go in my narration. The two small boys waited quiet and expectant, but Frank Kromer looked at me penetratingly through half-closed eyes and asked me in a threatening tone:

I hoped to get a bit of applause at the end; I had really immersed myself in my storytelling. The two little boys waited quietly and eagerly, but Frank Kromer stared at me intensely through partially closed eyes and asked in a menacing tone:

“Is that true?”

"Is that for real?"

“Yes,” I said.

“Yes,” I said.

“Really and truly?”

“Seriously?”

“Yes, really and truly,” I asserted defiantly, though inwardly I was stifling through fear.

“Yes, really and truly,” I said defiantly, though inside I was struggling with fear.

“Can you swear to it?”

"Can you promise that?"

[Pg 12]

[Pg 12]

I was terribly frightened, but I answered without hesitation: “Yes.”

I was really scared, but I replied right away: “Yes.”

“Then say: ‘I swear by God and all that’s holy’!”

“Then say: ‘I swear to God and everything that’s sacred!’”

I said: “I swear by God and all that’s holy!”

I said, “I swear to God and everything that's sacred!”

“Aw, gwan!” said he and turned away.

“Aw, come on!” he said and turned away.

I thought that everything was now all right, and was glad when he got up and made for the town. When we were on the bridge I said timidly that I must now go home. “Don’t be in such a hurry,” laughed Frank, “we both go the same way.” He dawdled on, and I dared not tear myself away, especially as he was actually taking the road to our house. As we arrived, I looked at the heavy brass-knocker, the sun on the window and the curtains in my mother’s room, and I breathed a sigh of relief. Home at last! What a blessing it was to be at home again, to return to the brightness and peace of the family circle!

I thought everything was okay now and felt happy when he got up and headed for the town. When we reached the bridge, I shyly said I needed to go home. “Don’t rush,” laughed Frank, “we're both heading the same way.” He lingered, and I didn’t want to pull away, especially since he was actually taking the road to my house. When we got there, I looked at the heavy brass knocker, the sunlight on the window, and the curtains in my mom’s room, and I sighed with relief. Home at last! What a blessing it was to be back home, returning to the brightness and peace of the family circle!

As I quickly opened the door and slipped inside, ready to shut it behind me, Frank Kromer forced his way in as well. He stood beside me in the cool, dark stone corridor which was only lighted from the courtyard, held me by the arm and said softly: “Not so fast, you!”

As I quickly opened the door and slipped inside, ready to close it behind me, Frank Kromer pushed his way in too. He stood next to me in the cool, dark stone corridor that was only lit from the courtyard, grabbed my arm, and said softly, “Not so fast, you!”

Terrified, I looked at him. His grip on my arm was one of iron. I tried to think what he had in his mind, whether he was going to maltreat me. I wondered, if I should scream, whether anyone would come down quickly enough to save me. But I gave up the idea.

Terrified, I looked at him. His grip on my arm was like iron. I tried to figure out what he was thinking, whether he was going to hurt me. I wondered if I should scream, would anyone come down quickly enough to save me? But I let go of that idea.

[Pg 13]

[Pg 13]

“What’s the matter?” I asked. “What d’you want?”

"What's wrong?" I asked. "What do you need?"

“Nothing much. I only want to ask you something—something the others needn’t hear.”

“Not much. I just want to ask you something—something the others don’t need to hear.”

“Well, what do you want me to tell you? I must go upstairs, you know.”

“Well, what do you want me to say? I need to head upstairs, you know.”

“You know, don’t you, whose orchard that is by the mill on the corner?” said Frank softly.

“You know, right, whose orchard that is by the mill on the corner?” said Frank softly.

“No, I don’t know; I think it’s the miller’s.”

“No, I don’t know; I think it belongs to the miller.”

Frank had wound his arm round me, and he drew me quite close to him, so that I had to look up directly into his face. His look boded ill, he smiled maliciously, and his face was full of cruelty and power.

Frank wrapped his arm around me and pulled me in close, making me look straight up into his face. His expression was ominous, he smiled wickedly, and his face radiated cruelty and dominance.

“Now, kid, I can tell you whose the garden is. I have known for a long time that the apples had been stolen, and I also know that the man said he would give two marks to anyone who would tell him who stole the fruit.”

“Now, kid, I can tell you whose garden it is. I've known for a while that the apples have been stolen, and I also know that the guy said he would give two marks to anyone who could tell him who took the fruit.”

“Good heavens!” I exclaimed. “But you won’t tell him anything?” I felt it was useless to appeal to his sense of honor. He came from the other world; for him betrayal was no crime. I felt that for a certainty. In these matters people from the “other” world were not like us.

“Good heavens!” I exclaimed. “But you won’t tell him anything?” I knew it was pointless to appeal to his sense of honor. He came from a different world; for him, betrayal was no big deal. I was sure of that. In these situations, people from the “other” world weren't like us.

“Say nothing?” laughed Kromer. “Look here, my friend, d’you think I am minting money and can make two shilling pieces myself? I’m a poor chap, and I haven’t got a[Pg 14] rich father like yours, and when I get the chance of earning two shillings I must take it. He might even give me more.”

“Say nothing?” Kromer laughed. “Look, my friend, do you really think I can just print money and create two shilling coins myself? I’m just a broke guy without a[Pg 14] wealthy dad like you have, and when I get the opportunity to earn two shillings, I have to seize it. He might even pay me more.”

Suddenly he let me go free. Our house no longer gave me an impression of peace and safety, the world fell to pieces around me. He would report me as a criminal, my father would be told, perhaps even the police might come for me. The terror of utter chaos menaced me, all that was ugly and dangerous was aligned against me. The fact that I had not stolen at all did not count in the least. I had sworn to it besides. O dear, O dear!

Suddenly, he let me go. Our house no longer felt like a place of peace and safety; the world was falling apart around me. He would report me as a criminal, my father would be informed, and maybe even the police would come for me. The fear of total chaos loomed over me, everything ugly and dangerous was against me. The fact that I hadn't stolen anything didn’t matter at all. I had sworn to that too. Oh dear, oh dear!

I burst into tears. I felt I must buy myself off. Despairingly I searched all my pockets. Not an apple, not a penknife, absolutely nothing. All at once I thought of my watch. It was an old silver one which wouldn’t go. I wore it for no special reason. It came down to me from my grandmother. I drew it out quickly.

I broke down in tears. I felt like I needed to buy my freedom. Desperately, I searched all my pockets. Not an apple, not a pocket knife, absolutely nothing. Suddenly, I remembered my watch. It was an old silver one that didn’t work. I wore it for no particular reason. It had been passed down from my grandmother. I pulled it out quickly.

“Kromer,” I said, “listen, you mustn’t give me away, that wouldn’t be nice of you. Look here, I will give you my watch; I haven’t anything else, worse luck! You can have it, it’s a silver one; the mechanism is good, there is one little thing wrong, that’s all, it needs repairing.”

“Kromer,” I said, “listen, you can’t tell on me, that wouldn’t be cool. Look, I’ll give you my watch; I don’t have anything else, unfortunately! You can have it, it’s a silver one; the mechanism works well, there’s just a tiny issue, that’s all, it needs to be fixed.”

He smiled and took the watch in his big hand. I looked at his hand and felt how coarse and hostile it was, how it grasped at my life and peace.

He smiled and took the watch in his large hand. I looked at his hand and felt how rough and aggressive it was, how it clutched at my life and peace.

“It’s silver,” I said, timidly.

“It’s silver,” I said softly.

[Pg 15]

[Pg 15]

“I wouldn’t give a straw for your silver and your old watch!” he said with deep scorn. “Get it repaired yourself!”

"I wouldn't give a dime for your silver and your old watch!" he said with deep disdain. "Fix it yourself!"

“But, Frank,” I exclaimed, quivering with fear lest he should go away. “Wait a minute. Do take the watch! It’s really silver, really and truly. And I haven’t got anything else.” He gave me a cold and scornful look.

“But, Frank,” I said, shaking with fear that he might leave. “Hold on a second. Please take the watch! It’s genuinely silver, I promise. And I don’t have anything else.” He shot me a cold and disdainful look.

“Very well, then, you know who I am going to; or I can tell the police. I know the sergeant very well.”

“Alright, then, you know who I’m going to; or I can tell the police. I know the sergeant really well.”

He turned to go. I held him back by the sleeve. I could not let that happen. I would much rather have died than bear all that would take place if he went away like that.

He turned to leave. I grabbed him by the sleeve. I couldn't let that happen. I would rather have died than face everything that would unfold if he walked away like that.

“Frank,” I implored, hoarse with emotion, “please don’t do anything silly! Tell me it’s only a joke, isn’t it?”

“Frank,” I pleaded, my voice shaking with emotion, “please don’t do anything reckless! Just tell me this is a joke, right?”

“Oh, yes, a joke, but it might cost you dear.”

“Oh, yes, a joke, but it could be expensive for you.”

“Do tell me, Frank, what to do. I’ll do anything!” He examined me critically through his screwed-up eyes and laughed again.

“Please tell me, Frank, what to do. I’ll do anything!” He looked at me carefully through his squinted eyes and laughed again.

“Don’t be silly,” he said with affected affability. “You know as well as I do. I’ve got the chance of earning a couple of marks, and I’m not such a rich fellow that I can afford to throw it away, you know that well enough. But you’re rich, why, you’ve even got a watch. You need only give me just two marks and everything will be all right.”

“Don’t be ridiculous,” he said with forced friendliness. “You know just as well as I do. I have the opportunity to earn a couple of marks, and I’m not so wealthy that I can just throw it away; you know that well enough. But you’re rich; you even have a watch. All you need to do is give me just two marks, and everything will be fine.”

I understood his logic. But two marks! For me that was as much, and just as unobtainable,[Pg 16] as ten, as a hundred, as a thousand marks. I had no money. There was a money box that my mother kept for me, with a couple of ten and five pfennig pieces inside which I received from my uncle when he paid us a visit, or from similar sources. I had nothing else. At that age I received no pocket-money at all.

I got his reasoning. But two marks! To me, that was just as much, and just as unreachable,[Pg 16] as ten, a hundred, or a thousand marks. I had no money. There was a piggy bank that my mom kept for me, with a few ten and five pfennig coins inside that I got from my uncle when he visited us, or from similar places. I had nothing else. At that age, I didn't get any allowance at all.

“I have nothing,” I said sadly. “I have no money at all. But I’ll give you everything I have. I’ve got a book about red Indians, and also soldiers, and a compass. I’ll get that for you.”

“I have nothing,” I said sadly. “I don’t have any money at all. But I’ll give you everything I have. I have a book about Native Americans, some soldiers, and a compass. I’ll get that for you.”

But Kromer only screwed up his evil mouth, and spat on the ground.

But Kromer just twisted his malicious lips and spit on the ground.

“Quit your jawing,” he said commandingly. “You can keep your old trash yourself. A compass! Don’t make me angry, d’you hear? And hand over the money!”

“Stop talking,” he said firmly. “You can keep your old junk. A compass! Don't make me angry, got it? And give me the money!”

“But I haven’t any. I never get money. I can’t help it.”

“But I don’t have any. I never get money. I can’t do anything about it.”

“Very well, then, you’ll bring me the two marks in the morning. I shall wait for you in the market after school. That’s all. If you don’t bring any money, look out!”

“Alright, then, you’ll bring me the two marks in the morning. I’ll wait for you in the market after school. That’s it. If you don’t bring any money, watch out!”

“Yes; but where shall I get it, then? Good Lord! if I haven’t any——”

“Yes; but where am I supposed to find it then? Good Lord! what if I don’t have any——”

“There’s enough money in your house. That’s your business. To-morrow after school, then. And I tell you: If you don’t bring it——”

“There’s enough money in your house. That’s your problem. Tomorrow after school, then. And I’m telling you: If you don’t bring it——”

His eyes darted a terrible look at me, he spat again and vanished like a shadow.

His eyes shot me a terrifying glance, he spat again, and disappeared like a shadow.

I could not go upstairs. My life was ruined.[Pg 17] I wondered if I should run away and never come back, or go and drown myself. But these thoughts were not clearly formulated. I sat crouched in the dark on the bottom step and I surrendered myself to my misfortune. There Lina found me in tears as she came down with a basket to get wood.

I couldn’t go upstairs. My life was a mess.[Pg 17] I thought about running away and never coming back, or just ending it all. But those thoughts weren’t fully formed. I sat on the bottom step in the dark, giving in to my misery. That’s where Lina found me in tears as she came down with a basket to get wood.

I begged her to say nothing on her return and I went up. My father’s hat and my mother’s sunshade hung on the rack near the glass door. All these things reminded me of home and tenderness, my heart went out to them imploringly and, grateful for their existence, I felt like the prodigal son when he looked into his old homely room and sensed its familiar atmosphere. All this, the bright father-and-mother world, was mine no longer, and I was buried deeply and guiltily in the strange flood, ensnared in sinful adventures, beset by enemies and dangers, menaced by shame and terror. The hat and sunshade, the good old sandstone floor, the big picture over the hall cupboard, and the voice of my elder sister in the living-room, all this was dearer and more precious to me than ever, but it was no longer consolation and secure possession. All of it was now a reproach. All this belonged to me no more, I could share no more in its cheerfulness and peace. I carried mud on my shoes that I could not wipe off on the mat, I brought shadows in with me, of which the home-world had no knowledge. How many secrets had I already had, how many cares—but[Pg 18] that was play, a mere nothing compared with what I was bringing in with me that day.

I begged her not to say anything when she got back, and I went inside. My dad’s hat and my mom’s sunshade were hanging on the rack by the glass door. All these things reminded me of home and warmth, and I felt a deep yearning for them, grateful for their presence. It felt like the prodigal son stepping into his old room and feeling its familiar vibe. This bright world of parents was no longer mine, and I felt trapped and guilty in this strange chaos, caught up in wicked adventures, surrounded by enemies and dangers, threatened by shame and fear. The hat and sunshade, the familiar old sandstone floor, the big picture above the hall cupboard, and my older sister's voice in the living room—all of this meant more to me than ever, but it was no longer a source of comfort or security. Everything had turned into a reminder of what I lost. I couldn’t be part of that joy and peace anymore. I brought in mud on my shoes that I couldn’t wipe off on the mat, and I carried in shadows that this home didn’t recognize. I had so many secrets and worries—but that was just child's play, nothing compared to what I was bringing in with me that day.

Fate was overtaking me, hands were stretched out after me, from which even my mother could not protect me, of which she was to be allowed no knowledge. It was all the same, whether my offense was thieving, or a lie (had I not taken a false oath by God?). My sin was not this or that, I had tendered my hand to the devil. Why did I follow him? Why had I obeyed Kromer, more than ever I did my father? Why had I falsely invented the story of the theft? Why had I plumed myself on having committed a crime, as if it had been a deed of heroism? Now the devil had me by the hand, now the evil one was pursuing me.

Fate was catching up to me, hands were reaching out for me, from which even my mother couldn’t protect me, and she wasn’t meant to know about it. It didn’t matter whether my offense was stealing or lying (had I not taken a false oath in God's name?). My sin wasn't just one thing or another; I had offered my hand to the devil. Why did I follow him? Why did I obey Kromer more than I ever did my father? Why had I made up the story about the theft? Why had I taken pride in having committed a crime, as if it were an act of bravery? Now the devil had a hold of me, now the evil one was chasing me.

For a moment I felt no further dread of the morrow, but I had the terrible certainty that my way was leading me further and further downhill and into the darkness. I realized clearly that from my wrongdoing other wrongdoings must result, that the greetings and kisses I gave to my parents would be a lie, that a secret destiny I should have to conceal hung over me.

For a moment, I felt no fear about tomorrow, but I had the awful realization that my path was taking me deeper into darkness. I understood that my mistakes would lead to more mistakes, that the greetings and kisses I gave my parents would be a lie, and that a hidden fate I needed to keep secret loomed over me.

For an instant confidence and hope came to me like a lightning flash as I gazed at my father’s hat. I would tell him everything, would accept his judgment and the punishment he might mete out; he would be my confidant and would save me. Confession was all that would be necessary, as I had made so many[Pg 19] confessions before—a difficult bitter hour, a serious, remorseful plea for forgiveness.

For a moment, confidence and hope hit me like a lightning bolt as I looked at my father's hat. I would tell him everything, accept his judgment and any punishment he might give; he would be my confidant and rescue me. Confession was all it would take, as I had made so many[Pg 19] confessions before—a tough, bitter moment, a sincere, regretful request for forgiveness.

How sweetly that sounded! How tempting that was! But nothing came of it. I knew that I should not do it. I knew that I had now a secret, that I was burdened with guilt for which I myself would have to bear the responsibility alone. Perhaps I was at this very moment at the cross-roads, perhaps from this hour henceforth I should have to belong to the wicked, forever share secrets with the bad, depend on them, obey them, and become as one of themselves. I had pretended to be a man and a hero, now I had to take the consequences.

How sweet that sounded! How tempting it was! But nothing came of it. I knew I shouldn’t do it. I knew I had a secret now, that I was weighed down by guilt for which I would have to take full responsibility. Maybe I was standing at a crossroads right now; maybe from this hour on, I would have to belong to the wicked, forever share secrets with the bad, depend on them, obey them, and become just like them. I had pretended to be a man and a hero, and now I had to face the consequences.

I was glad that my father, as he entered, found fault with my wet boots. It diverted his attention from something worse, and I allowed myself to suffer his reproach, secretly thinking of the other. That gave birth to a peculiar new feeling in me, an evil cutting feeling like a barbed hook. I felt superior to my father! I felt, for an instant’s duration, a certain scorn of his ignorance; his scolding over the wet boots seemed to me petty. “If you only knew!” I thought, and looked upon myself as a criminal who is being tried for having stolen a loaf of bread, while he ought to confess to having committed murder. It was an ugly and repugnant feeling, yet strong and not without a certain charm, and it chained me to my secret and my guilt more securely than anything else. Perhaps Kromer has already gone to the police[Pg 20] and given me away, I thought, and a storm is threatening to break over my head, while here I am looked upon as a mere child!

I was glad that my dad, as he walked in, complained about my wet boots. It distracted him from something worse, and I allowed myself to endure his criticism, secretly thinking about the other thing. That created a strange new feeling in me, a painful cutting sensation like a barbed hook. I felt superior to my dad! For a moment, I looked down on his ignorance; his nagging about the wet boots felt trivial. “If you only knew!” I thought, seeing myself as a criminal being tried for stealing a loaf of bread while he should confess to having committed murder. It was an ugly and disgusting feeling, yet it was powerful and oddly captivating, binding me to my secret and my guilt more firmly than anything else. Maybe Kromer has already gone to the police[Pg 20] and ratted me out, I thought, and a storm is about to break over my head, while everyone sees me as just a child!

This was the important and permanent element of the whole event up to this point of my narration. It was the first cleft in the sacredness of parenthood, it was the first split in the pillar on which my childhood had reposed, and which everyone must overthrow, before he can attain to self-realization. The inward, fundamental basis of our destiny is built up from these events, which no outsider observes. Such a split or cleft grows together again, heals up and is forgotten, but in the most secret chamber of the soul it continues to live and bleed.

This was the crucial and lasting part of the whole event up to this point in my story. It marked the first crack in the sanctity of parenthood, the first fracture in the pillar that had supported my childhood, and which everyone must dismantle to achieve self-realization. The inner, foundational core of our fate is formed by these events, which no one outside notices. Such a split can heal and be forgotten, but in the deepest part of the soul, it persists and continues to hurt.

I myself felt immediate terror in the presence of this new feeling, I would have liked to embrace my father’s feet there and then, to beg his forgiveness. But one cannot beg pardon for something fundamental, and a child knows and feels that as well and as deeply as any adult.

I felt an instant rush of fear because of this new feeling. I wanted to drop to my knees and beg my father's forgiveness right then and there. But you can't apologize for something essential, and a child understands that just as deeply as any adult.

I felt the need to think over the affair and to consider ways and means for the morrow; but I did not get around to it. My whole evening was taken up solely in accustoming myself to the changed atmosphere of our living-room. Clock and table, Bible and looking-glass, bookcase and pictures seemed all to be saying good-bye to me. With freezing heart I had to stand by and watch my world, the good happy time of my life, sever itself from me, to be relegated[Pg 21] to the past. I was forced to realize that I was being held fast to new sucking roots in the darkness of the unfamiliar world outside. For the first time I tasted death, and death tasted bitter, for it is birth, with the terror and fear of a formidable renewal.

I needed to think about what had happened and figure out my plans for tomorrow, but I never got around to it. I spent the whole evening just getting used to the changed vibe in our living room. The clock, the table, the Bible, the mirror, the bookcase, and the pictures all seemed to be saying goodbye to me. With a heavy heart, I had to stand there and watch my world, the happy times of my life, detach from me, becoming a part of the past. I realized I was being pulled into new, unfamiliar roots in the dark world outside. For the first time, I experienced death, and it felt bitter, as it is birth accompanied by the terror and fear of a daunting renewal.

I was glad to be lying at last in bed. But first I had passed through purgatory in the form of evening prayers, and we had sung a hymn, one of my favorite ones. Alas! I did not join in, and each note was gall and poison for me. I did not join in the common prayer, either, when my father gave the blessing, and when he finished: “Be with us all!” I tore myself convulsively from the circle. The grace of God was with them all, but with me no longer. Cold and very tired, I went away.

I was glad to finally be lying in bed. But first, I had gone through purgatory in the form of evening prayers, and we had sung a hymn, one of my favorites. Unfortunately, I didn’t sing along, and each note felt like bitter poison to me. I didn’t join in the common prayer either when my dad gave the blessing, and when he finished with, “Be with us all!” I pulled myself away from the group. The grace of God was with all of them, but not with me anymore. Cold and very tired, I walked away.

After I had lain awhile in bed, wrapped around in warmth and safety, my troubled heart strayed back once again, and fluttered uneasily in the past. Mother had wished me good-night, as she always did, her step sounded yet in the room, the light of her candle gleamed through the crack in the door. Now, I thought, now she will come back again—she has felt my need, she will give me a kiss and will ask, in tones kind and full of promise, what is the matter. Then I can weep, the lump in my throat will melt away, I will throw my arms about her and will tell her, and everything will be right—I shall be saved! And when the crack in the door had[Pg 22] become dark again I still listened for a while and thought—she must come, she must.

After I had lain in bed for a while, cozy and safe, my troubled heart drifted back to the past, fluttering uneasily. Mom had said goodnight, as she always did, and I could still hear her footsteps in the room, the light from her candle shining through the crack in the door. I thought, now she will come back—she must have sensed my need; she'll give me a kiss and ask, in kind and reassuring tones, what’s wrong. Then I can cry, the lump in my throat will go away, I'll wrap my arms around her and tell her everything, and everything will be okay—I’ll be saved! And when the crack in the door went dark again, I listened for a bit longer and thought—she has to come.

Then I came back to reality, and looked my enemy in the face. I saw him clearly, he had one eye closed, his mouth laughed uncouthly. While I gazed at him and the inevitable gnawed at my heart, he became bigger and more ugly, and his wicked eye lit up devilishly. He was close beside me, until I dropped off to sleep. But I did not dream of him, nor of the day’s events. I dreamed instead that we were in a boat, my parents, my sisters and I, lapped in peace and the brightness of a holiday. I woke up in the middle of the night, with the aftertaste of bliss. I still saw the white summer dresses of my sisters glistening in the sun, and then fell from my paradise back to reality, and the enemy with the wicked eye stood opposite me.

Then I came back to reality and looked my enemy in the face. I could see him clearly; one of his eyes was shut, and his mouth twisted in an ugly laugh. As I stared at him, the unavoidable feeling gnawed at my heart, and he seemed to grow bigger and uglier, his wicked eye shining with a devilish light. He was right next to me until I drifted off to sleep. But I didn’t dream about him or the events of the day. Instead, I dreamed that we were in a boat, my parents, my sisters, and I, surrounded by peace and the brightness of a holiday. I woke up in the middle of the night, filled with a lingering sense of bliss. I could still see my sisters' white summer dresses sparkling in the sun, but then I fell from that paradise back to reality, and the enemy with the wicked eye was right in front of me.

I looked ill when mother came in quickly in the morning and told me how late it was and wanted to know why I was still in bed, and when she asked what was the matter with me, I vomited.

I looked sick when Mom came in quickly in the morning and told me how late it was and wanted to know why I was still in bed. When she asked what was wrong with me, I threw up.

But I seemed to have gained a point. I rather liked to be somewhat ill and to be allowed to spend the morning in bed drinking chamomile tea, to listen to mother clearing-up in the next room, and to hear Lina outside in the corridor opening the door to the butcher. To stay away from morning school was rather like a fairy-story, and the sun which played in the room was[Pg 23] not the same you saw through the green curtains at school. But to-day all this had lost its charm for me. It had a false ring about it.

But I found that I had a point. I actually enjoyed feeling a bit sick and being allowed to spend the morning in bed sipping chamomile tea, listening to my mom cleaning in the next room, and hearing Lina out in the hallway opening the door for the butcher. Skipping morning school felt like living in a fairy tale, and the sunlight streaming into the room was[Pg 23] different from what I saw through the green curtains at school. But today, all of that lost its appeal for me. It felt off somehow.

If I had died! But I was only slightly ill, as I had often been before, and nothing was gained by that. It prevented me from going to school, but it did not protect me in any way from Kromer, who would be waiting for me in the market at eleven o’clock. And mother’s friendliness was this time without comfort; it was burdensome and painful. I soon pretended to be asleep again, and thought the matter over, but all to no purpose—I had to be in the market at eleven o’clock. For that reason I got up at ten, and said that I was better. As usual in such cases I was told that either I must go back to bed or go to school in the afternoon. I said I would rather go to school. I had formed a plan.

If I had died! But I was just a little sick, like I had been before, and that didn’t help at all. It kept me from going to school, but it didn’t protect me from Kromer, who would be waiting for me in the market at eleven o’clock. And my mother’s kindness this time felt more burdensome and painful than comforting. I soon pretended to fall asleep again and thought it over, but it was useless—I had to be at the market by eleven. So, I got up at ten and said I was feeling better. As usual in these situations, I was told I either had to go back to bed or go to school in the afternoon. I said I’d rather go to school. I had come up with a plan.

I dared not go to Kromer without money. I had to get possession of the little savings box which belonged to me. There was not enough money in it, far from enough, I knew; but it was still a little, and something told me that a little was better than nothing; for at least Kromer had to be appeased.

I couldn't go to Kromer without money. I needed to get my little savings box. I knew there wasn't much money in it, definitely not enough, but it was still something, and I felt that something was better than nothing; at least Kromer had to be satisfied.

I felt horrible as I crept in my socks into my mother’s room and took my box from her writing table; but it was not so horrible as the previous day’s experience. My heart beat so fast I nearly died, and it was no better when I found, at the first look, down below on the stairs, that[Pg 24] the box was locked. It was easy to break it open, it was only necessary to cut through a thin plate of tin; but the action caused me pain, for only in doing this was I committing theft. Up to then I had only taken lumps of sugar and fruit on the sly. Now I had stolen something, although it was my own money. I realized I had taken a step nearer Kromer and his world, that I was slipping gradually downwards—and I adopted an attitude of defiance. The devil could run away with me if he liked, there was no way out. I anxiously counted the money, it had sounded so much in the box, now in my hand it was miserably little. There were sixty-five pfennigs. I hid the box in the basement, held the money in my closed fist and went out of the house, with a feeling different from any with which I had ever left the portal before. Someone called to me from above, I thought, but I went quickly on my way.

I felt terrible as I quietly slipped into my mom’s room in my socks and took my box from her writing desk; but it wasn’t as bad as what happened the day before. My heart was racing so fast I thought I might pass out, and it didn’t get any better when I saw, at first glance, that[Pg 24] the box was locked on the stairs. It was easy to break it open; I just had to slice through a thin piece of tin. But that act hurt me because it meant I was stealing. Until then, I had only taken bits of sugar and fruit on the sly. Now I had stolen something, even though it was my own money. I realized I was getting closer to Kromer and his world, that I was sliding downwards—and I took on a rebellious attitude. The devil could take me if he wanted; there was no way out. I nervously counted the money; it had sounded like a lot in the box, but in my hand, it was disappointingly little. There were sixty-five pfennigs. I hid the box in the basement, clenched the money in my fist, and left the house, feeling different than I ever had when stepping outside before. I thought I heard someone calling to me from above, but I hurried on.

There was still plenty of time. I sneaked by a roundabout way through the streets of a changed town, beneath clouds I had never seen before, by houses which seemed to spy on me, and people who suspected me. On the way I recollected that one of my school friends had once found a thaler in the cattle market. I would have liked to pray to God to work a miracle and allow me to make such a treasure-trove. But I had no longer the right to pray. And even then the box would not be made whole again.

There was still plenty of time. I took a sneaky route through the streets of a changed town, under clouds I had never seen before, past houses that seemed to watch me, and people who eyed me suspiciously. Along the way, I remembered that one of my school friends had once found a thaler in the cattle market. I wished I could pray to God for a miracle to help me find such a treasure. But I no longer felt I had the right to pray. And even then, the box wouldn’t be whole again.

[Pg 25]

[Pg 25]

Frank Kromer saw me in the distance. However, he came along very slowly and seemed not to be looking out for me. As he approached me he beckoned me commandingly to follow. He passed on tranquilly, without once looking round, went down Straw Street and over the bridge, and stopped on the outskirts of the town in front of a new building. No one was working there, the walls stood bare, without doors or windows. Kromer looked round and then went through the doorway. I followed him. He stepped behind the wall, beckoned to me and stretched out his hand.

Frank Kromer spotted me from a distance. He walked over very slowly and didn’t seem to be looking for me at all. As he got closer, he signaled for me to follow him. He continued on without glancing back, went down Straw Street and over the bridge, and stopped at the edge of town in front of a new building. No one was working there; the walls were bare, with no doors or windows. Kromer looked around and then went through the doorway. I followed him inside. He stepped behind a wall, waved me over, and reached out his hand.

“That makes sixty-five pfennigs,” he said and looked at me.

"That comes to sixty-five pfennigs," he said, looking at me.

“Yes,” I said timidly. “That’s all I have—it’s too little, I know, but it’s all. I haven’t any more.”

“Yes,” I said quietly. “That’s all I have—it’s too little, I know, but it’s all. I don’t have anything else.”

“I thought you were cleverer than that,” he exclaimed, blaming me in what were almost mild terms. “Between men of honor there must be honest dealing. I will not take anything from you, except what is right. You know that. Take your pfennigs back, there! The other—you know who—doesn’t try to beat me down. He pays.”

“I thought you were smarter than that,” he said, putting the blame on me in what felt like gentle terms. “There has to be honest dealing between honorable men. I won't accept anything from you, except what’s fair. You know that. Take your change back, there! The other guy—you know who I mean—doesn't try to cheat me. He pays.”

“But I have absolutely nothing else. That was my money box.”

“But I have absolutely nothing else. That was my piggy bank.”

“That’s your affair. But I don’t want to make you unhappy. You still owe me one mark thirty-five pfennig. When can I have it?”

“That’s your business. But I don’t want to make you upset. You still owe me one mark thirty-five pfennig. When can I get it?”

“Oh, you will soon have it, certainly, Kromer.[Pg 26] I don’t know yet—perhaps to-morrow, or the day after, I shall have some more. You understand that I can’t tell my father, don’t you?”

“Oh, you’ll have it soon, for sure, Kromer.[Pg 26] I’m not sure yet—maybe tomorrow or the day after, I’ll have some more. You know I can’t tell my dad, right?”

“That’s no concern of mine. I don’t want to harm you. If I liked, I could get the money before noon, you see, and I’m poor. You wear nice clothes, and you get something better to eat for dinner than I do. But I won’t say anything. I am willing to wait a few days. The day after to-morrow, in the afternoon, I will whistle for you, then you will bring it along. You can recognize my whistle?”

“That’s not my problem. I don’t want to hurt you. If I wanted to, I could get the money before noon, you know, and I’m broke. You wear nice clothes, and you have a better dinner than I do. But I won’t say anything. I’m willing to wait a few days. The day after tomorrow, in the afternoon, I’ll whistle for you, and then you’ll bring it with you. You can recognize my whistle, right?”

He gave me a whistle that I had often heard before.

He gave me a whistle that I had heard many times before.

“Yes,” I said, “I know it.”

“Yes,” I said, “I get it.”

He went away, as if I didn’t belong to him. It had been only a transaction between us, nothing further.

He walked away, like I didn't mean anything to him. It had just been a deal between us, nothing more.

Even to-day, I believe, Kromer’s whistle would terrify me if I heard it again suddenly. From then on I heard it often. It seemed I heard it continually and always. No place, no game, no work, no idea in which this whistle would not sound. I was dependent on it, it was now the messenger of my fate. On mild, glowing autumn afternoons I was often in our little flower garden, which I loved dearly. A peculiar impulse made me take up again boyish games which I had played formerly. I played, as it were, that I was a boy who was younger than I, who was still good and free, innocent and secure. But in the middle of the game, always[Pg 27] expected and yet always terribly disturbing and surprising sounded Kromer’s whistle, destroying the picture my imagination had painted.

Even today, I believe Kromer’s whistle would freak me out if I suddenly heard it again. From that point on, I heard it a lot. It felt like I was hearing it all the time, everywhere. No place, no game, no work, no thought where that whistle wouldn’t pop up. I was dependent on it; it became the messenger of my fate. On warm, sunny autumn afternoons, I often found myself in our little flower garden, which I loved dearly. An odd urge made me pick up the boyish games I used to play. I pretended I was a younger boy, still good and free, innocent and safe. But in the middle of the game, that expected yet always jarring sound of Kromer’s whistle would interrupt, shattering the image my imagination had created.

Then I had to go, I had to follow my tormentor to evil and ugly places, had to render an account and let myself be dunned. The whole business may have lasted a few weeks, but it seemed to me like a year, or an eternity. I seldom had money—a five or ten pfennig piece stolen from the kitchen table when Lina left the market basket standing there. Each time I was blamed by Kromer, and heaped with abuse; it was I who deceived him and kept back what was his due, it was I who robbed him and made him unhappy! Seldom in life has need so oppressed me, seldom have I felt a greater helplessness, a greater dependence.

Then I had to go; I had to follow my tormentor to dark and ugly places, had to face the consequences and let myself be hounded. This whole ordeal might have lasted a few weeks, but it felt like a year, or an eternity. I rarely had money—just a five or ten pfennig coin that I took from the kitchen table when Lina left the market basket there. Each time, Kromer blamed me and berated me; it was I who deceived him and withheld what was rightfully his, it was I who robbed him and made him miserable! Seldom in life have I felt such need, such helplessness and dependence.

I had filled up the savings box with toy money—no one made any enquiries. But that as well could be discovered any day. I was even more afraid of mother than of Kromer’s harsh whistle, especially when she stepped up to me softly—was she not going to ask me about the money box?

I had filled the savings box with play money—nobody asked any questions. But that could be found out any day. I was even more scared of my mom than of Kromer’s sharp whistle, especially when she approached me quietly—was she going to ask me about the money box?

As I presented myself to my evil genius several times without money he began to torment and to make use of me after a different fashion. I had to work for him. He had to see to various things for his father. I did that for him or he made me do something more difficult, hop on one leg for ten minutes, or fasten a scrap of paper on to the coat of a passer-by. Many nights[Pg 28] these torments realized themselves in my dreams, and I wept and broke out in a cold sweat in my nightmare.

As I kept showing up to my evil mastermind multiple times without any cash, he started to mess with me and use me in different ways. I had to do work for him. He needed help with various tasks for his dad. I did those for him, or he made me do something even harder, like hopping on one leg for ten minutes or sticking a piece of paper onto a stranger's coat. Many nights[Pg 28] these tortures played out in my dreams, and I would wake up crying and drenched in cold sweat from the nightmares.

For a time I was ill. I often vomited and felt cold, but at night I lay in a fever, bathed in perspiration. Mother felt that something was wrong and displayed much sympathy on my behalf, but this tortured me because I could not respond by confiding in her.

For a while, I was sick. I frequently threw up and felt cold, but at night I would lie in a fever, drenched in sweat. My mom sensed something was off and showed a lot of sympathy for me, but this tormented me because I couldn't open up to her.

One evening, after I had already gone to bed, she brought me a piece of chocolate. This action was a souvenir of former years when, if I had been good, I was often rewarded in this way before going off to sleep. Now she stood there and held the piece of chocolate out to me. This so pained me that I could do nothing but shake my head. She asked what was the matter with me and stroked my hair. I could only sob out: “Nothing! nothing! I won’t have anything.” She put the chocolate on my bed table and went away. When she wished subsequently to question me on the matter I made as if I knew nothing about it. Once she brought the doctor to me, who examined me and prescribed cold ablutions in the morning.

One evening, after I had already gone to bed, she brought me a piece of chocolate. This was a reminder of the past when, if I had been good, I often got rewarded this way before going to sleep. Now she stood there, holding the piece of chocolate out to me. It hurt me so much that all I could do was shake my head. She asked what was wrong and stroked my hair. I could only sob, “Nothing! nothing! I don’t want anything.” She placed the chocolate on my bedside table and left. Later, when she wanted to ask me about it, I acted like I didn’t know anything. Once, she even brought the doctor to me, who examined me and suggested cold baths in the morning.

My state at that time was a sort of insanity. I was shy and lived in torment like a ghost in the midst of the well-ordered peace of our house. I had no part in the others’ lives, and could seldom, even for as much as an hour, forget[Pg 29] my miserable existence. In the presence of my father, who often took me to task in an irritated fashion, I was reserved and wrapped up in myself.

My state at that time was kind of crazy. I was shy and felt like I was suffering, like a ghost among the calm and organized life of our home. I didn’t have a role in everyone else’s lives and could hardly forget my miserable existence, even for an hour. When my father was around, who often scolded me in an annoyed way, I was quiet and kept to myself.


[Pg 30]

[Pg 30]

CHAPTER TWO
CAIN

Deliverance from my troubles came from quite an unexpected quarter, and with it something new entered into my life, which has up to the present day exercised a strong influence.

Deliverance from my troubles came from a completely unexpected source, and with it, something new entered my life that has continued to have a strong impact to this day.

A short time before we had had a new boy at our Latin school. He was the son of a well-to-do widow who had moved to our town. He was in mourning and wore a crape band round his sleeve. His form was above mine, and he was several years older, but I soon began to take notice of him, as did all of us. This remarkable boy impressed one as being much older than he looked. He made on no one the impression of being a mere schoolboy. With us childish youngsters he was as distant and as mature as a man, or rather, as a gentleman. He was by no means popular, he took no part in the games, much less in the fooling. It was only the self-conscious and decided tone which he adopted towards the masters that pleased the others. His name was Max Demian.

Not long ago, a new boy joined our Latin school. He was the son of a wealthy widow who had moved to our town. He was in mourning and wore a black armband on his sleeve. He was taller than me and several years older, but I quickly started to pay attention to him, just like everyone else did. This exceptional boy came across as being much older than he appeared. He didn’t give anyone the impression of being just a school kid. Among us childish kids, he seemed as distant and mature as a man, or rather, like a gentleman. He wasn’t popular at all; he didn’t take part in the games, and he definitely didn’t join in the jokes. The only thing that impressed the others was the confident and assertive way he spoke to the teachers. His name was Max Demian.

One day it happened, as it occasionally did in our school, that for some cause or other, another class was sent into our large schoolroom. It[Pg 31] was Demian’s form. We little ones were having Biblical history, the big ones had to write an essay. While we were having the story of Cain and Abel knocked into us, I kept looking across at Demian, whose face fascinated me strangely, and saw his wise, bright, more than ordinarily strong features bent attentively and thoughtfully over his task. He did not look at all like a schoolboy doing an exercise, but like a research worker solving a problem. I did not find him really agreeable. On the contrary, I had one or two little things against him. With me he was too distant and superior, he was much too provokingly sure of himself, and the expression of his eyes was that of an adult—which children never like—rather sad with occasional flashes of scorn. Yet I could not resist looking at him, whether I liked him or not. But the minute he looked in my direction I looked away, somewhat frightened. If to-day I consider what he looked like as a schoolboy, I can say that he was in every respect different from the others, and bore the stamp of a striking personality and therefore attracted attention. But at the same time he did everything to prevent himself from being remarked—he bore and conducted himself like a disguised prince who finds himself among peasant boys and makes every effort to appear like them.

One day, it happened, as it sometimes did at our school, that for some reason another class was brought into our large classroom. It[Pg 31] was Demian’s class. We younger kids were learning Biblical history, while the older ones had to write an essay. As we listened to the story of Cain and Abel being drilled into us, I kept glancing over at Demian, whose face strangely fascinated me. I saw his wise, bright, unusually strong features focused intently and thoughtfully on his work. He didn’t look at all like a schoolboy doing an assignment; he resembled a researcher tackling a tough problem. I didn’t find him particularly likable. On the contrary, I had a couple of small issues with him. He was too distant and superior in his demeanor, way too annoyingly self-assured, and his eyes had an adult expression—something kids usually dislike—which was somewhat sad with occasional hints of scorn. Yet I couldn’t help but stare at him, whether I liked him or not. The moment he looked my way, I would glance away, feeling a bit scared. If I look back today at how he appeared as a schoolboy, I can say he was completely different from the others, marked by a striking personality that drew attention. Yet at the same time, he did everything to avoid being noticed—he carried himself like a disguised prince among peasant boys, making every effort to blend in.

He was behind me on the way home from school. When the others had run on, he overtook me and said: “Hello!” Even his manner[Pg 32] of greeting, although he imitated our schoolboy tone of voice, was polite and like that of a grown-up person.

He was behind me on the way home from school. When the others had run ahead, he caught up with me and said, “Hello!” Even his way of greeting, while he mimicked our schoolboy tone, was polite and more like that of an adult. [Pg 32]

“Shall we go a little way together?” he questioned in a friendly way. I was flattered and nodded. Then I described to him where I lived.

“Shall we walk a bit together?” he asked warmly. I was flattered and nodded. Then I told him where I lived.

“Oh, there?” he said laughingly. “I know the house already. There is a remarkable work of art over your door, which interested me at once.”

“Oh, that place?” he said with a laugh. “I already know the house. There's a stunning piece of art above your door that caught my attention right away.”

I did not guess immediately to what he was referring, and was astonished that he seemed to know our house better than I did. There was indeed a sort of crest which served as a keystone over the arch of the door, but in course of time it had become faint and had often been painted over. As far as I knew, it had nothing to do with us, or with our family.

I didn’t realize right away what he was talking about and was surprised that he seemed to know our house better than I did. There was definitely a kind of crest that served as the keystone above the door arch, but over time it had faded and had been painted over many times. As far as I knew, it had nothing to do with us or our family.

“I don’t know anything about it,” I said timidly. “It’s a bird, or something like it; it must be very old. They say that the house at one time belonged to the abbey.”

“I don’t know anything about it,” I said nervously. “It’s a bird, or something like that; it must be really old. They say that the house once belonged to the abbey.”

“Very likely,” he nodded. “We’ll have another good look at it. Such things are often interesting. It is a hawk, I think.”

"Very likely," he nodded. "We’ll take another good look at it. These things are often interesting. I think it's a hawk."

We continued our way. I was considerably embarrassed. Suddenly Demian laughed, as if something funny had struck him.

We kept going. I felt really embarrassed. Then Demian suddenly laughed, like something amusing had caught his attention.

“Oh, I was present at your lesson,” he said with animation. “The story of Cain, who carried the mark on his forehead, was it not? Do you like it?”

“Oh, I was there for your lesson,” he said excitedly. “It was about Cain, who had the mark on his forehead, right? Did you enjoy it?”

[Pg 33]

[Pg 33]

Generally I used not to like anything of all the things we had to learn. But I did not dare to say so—it was as though a grown-up person were talking to me. I said I liked the story very much.

Generally, I didn’t really like any of the things we had to learn. But I didn’t dare to say that—it felt like a grown-up was talking to me. I said I liked the story a lot.

Demian tapped me on the shoulder. “No need to impose on me, old fellow. But the story is really rather remarkable. I think it is much more remarkable than most of the others we get at school. The master didn’t say very much about it, only the usual things about God and sin, et cetera. But I believe——” he broke off, smiled, and questioned: “But does it interest you?”

Demian tapped me on the shoulder. “No need to worry about bothering me, my friend. But the story is actually pretty amazing. I think it’s way more interesting than most of the others we hear in school. The teacher didn’t go into much detail, just the typical stuff about God and sin, and so on. But I believe——” he paused, smiled, and asked: “But does it interest you?”

“Well,” he continued, “I think one can conceive this story of Cain quite differently. Most things we are taught are certainly quite true and right, but one can consider them all from a different standpoint from the master’s, and most of them have a much better meaning then. For instance, we can’t be quite content with the explanation given us with regard to this fellow Cain and the mark on his forehead. Don’t you find it so, too? It certainly might happen that he should kill one of his brothers in a quarrel, it is also possible that he should afterwards be afraid, and have to come down a peg. But that he should be singled out into the bargain with a decoration for his cowardice, which protects him and strikes terror into everyone else, that is really rather odd.”

“Well,” he continued, “I think you can look at the story of Cain in a completely different way. A lot of what we’re taught is definitely true and good, but you can view it from a different perspective than the master’s, and often it makes much more sense. For example, we can’t really be satisfied with the explanation we get about this guy Cain and the mark on his forehead. Don’t you feel the same way? It could definitely happen that he ends up killing one of his brothers in a fight, and it’s also likely he’d be scared afterward and have to take a step down. But the fact that he gets marked with a symbol for being cowardly, which protects him and instills fear in everyone else, that’s pretty strange.”

“Certainly,” I said, interested. The case began[Pg 34] to interest me. “But how else should one explain the story?” He clapped me on the shoulder.

“Of course,” I said, intrigued. The case started[Pg 34] to pique my interest. “But how else can you explain the story?” He slapped me on the back.

“Quite simply! The essential fact, and the point of departure of the story, was the sign. Here was a man who had something in his face which terrified other people. They did not dare to molest him, he made a big impression on them, he and his children. Perhaps, or rather certainly, it was not really a sign on his forehead like an office stamp—things are not as simple as that in real life. I would sooner think it was something scarcely perceptible, of a peculiar nature—a little more intelligence and boldness in his look than people were accustomed to. This man had power, other people shrank from him. He had a ‘sign.’ One could explain that as one wished. And one always wishes what is convenient and agrees with one’s opinions. People were afraid of Cain’s children, they had a ‘sign.’ And so they explained the sign not as it really was, a distinction, but as the contrary. The fellows with this sign were said to be peculiar, and they were courageous as well. People with courage and character are always called peculiar by other people. That a race of fearless and peculiar men should rove about was very embarrassing. And so people attached a surname and a story to this race, in order to revenge themselves on it, in order to compensate themselves more or less[Pg 35] for all the terror with which it had inspired them. Do you understand?”

“Simply put! The key point and the starting point of the story was the sign. Here was a man whose appearance frightened others. They didn't dare to approach him; he left a strong impression on them, as did his children. It probably wasn’t a literal mark on his forehead—life isn’t that straightforward. I’d say it was something barely noticeable, something unique—a little more intelligence and confidence in his gaze than what people were used to. This man had power, and others recoiled from him. He had a 'sign.' People interpreted this however they liked. And they always interpret things in a way that suits them and aligns with their beliefs. People feared Cain’s descendants; they had a 'sign.' So they explained the sign not as it truly was, a distinction, but as the opposite. Those with this sign were called strange, but they were also brave. Individuals with courage and character are always labeled as odd by others. The existence of a group of fearless and unusual men was quite unsettling. So people assigned a surname and a narrative to this group, to take revenge on it, to somewhat compensate for the fear it instilled in them. Do you understand?”

“Yes—that means to say, then—that Cain was not at all wicked? And the whole story in the Bible isn’t really true?”

“Yes—that means to say, then—that Cain wasn't really wicked? And the whole story in the Bible isn't actually true?”

“Yes and no. Such ancient, primitive stories are always true, but they have not always been recorded and explained in the proper manner. In short, I mean that Cain was a thundering good fellow, and this story got attached to his name simply because people were afraid of him. The story was merely a report, something people might have set going in a gossiping way, and it was true in so far as Cain and his children did actually wear a sort of ‘sign’ and were different from most people.”

“Yes and no. These old, basic stories are always true, but they haven't always been told and understood the right way. Basically, I mean that Cain was a really decent guy, and this story got tied to his name simply because people were scared of him. The story was just a rumor, something people might have spread while gossiping, and it was true in the sense that Cain and his kids did have a kind of ‘mark’ and were different from most people.”

I was much astonished.

I was very surprised.

“And do you believe then, that the affair of the murder is absolutely untrue?” I asked, much impressed.

“And do you really think that the murder incident is completely false?” I asked, feeling quite moved.

“Not at all! It is certainly true. The strong man killed a weak one. One may doubt of course whether it was really his brother or not. It is not important, for, in the end, all men are brothers. A strong man, then, has killed a weak one. Perhaps it was a deed of heroism, perhaps it was not. But in any case the other weak people were terrified, they lamented and complained, and when they were asked: ‘Why don’t you simply kill him as well?’ they did not answer, ‘Because we are cowards,’ but they said instead: ‘You can’t. He has a sign. God has[Pg 36] singled him out!’ The humbug must have arisen something after this style—— Oh, I am keeping you from going in. Good-bye, then!”

“Not at all! It’s definitely true. The strong man killed a weak one. You might wonder if it was really his brother or not. It doesn’t matter, because in the end, all men are brothers. So, a strong man has killed a weak man. Maybe it was a heroic act, maybe it wasn’t. But in any case, the other weak people were terrified; they mourned and complained. And when they were asked, ‘Why don’t you just kill him too?’ they didn’t respond, ‘Because we’re cowards,’ but instead said, ‘You can’t. He has a mark. God has singled him out!’ The nonsense must have started something like this—— Oh, I’m keeping you from going in. Goodbye, then!”

He turned into Old Street and left me alone, more astonished than I had ever been before. Scarcely had he gone when everything that he had said seemed to me quite unbelievable! Cain a noble fellow, Abel a coward! Cain’s sign a distinction! It was absurd, it was blasphemous and infamous. What was God’s part in the matter? Had he not accepted Abel’s sacrifice, did he not love Abel? Demian’s story was nonsense! I suspected him of making fun of me and of wishing to mislead me. The devil of a clever fellow, and he could talk, but—well——

He turned onto Old Street and left me alone, more shocked than I had ever been. Hardly had he walked away when everything he said felt completely unbelievable! Cain a noble guy, Abel a coward! Cain’s mark a privilege! It was ridiculous, blasphemous, and disgraceful. What was God’s role in all this? Had He not accepted Abel’s sacrifice, didn’t He love Abel? Demian’s story was nonsense! I thought he was mocking me and trying to mislead me. That clever guy could talk, but—well——

Still, I had never thought so much about any of the Biblical or other stories before. And for some time past I had never so completely forgotten Frank Kromer, for hours, for a whole evening. At home I read through the story once again, as it stands in the Bible, short and clear. It was quite foolish to try to find a special, secret meaning. If it had one, every murderer could look upon himself as a favorite of God! No, it was nonsense. But Demian had a nice way of saying such things, so easily and pleasantly, as if everything were self-evident—and then his eyes!

Still, I had never thought this much about any of the Biblical or other stories before. And for some time now, I had completely forgotten about Frank Kromer, for hours, for an entire evening. At home, I read through the story again, just as it appears in the Bible, short and clear. It was pretty silly to try to find some special, secret meaning. If it had one, every murderer could see themselves as a favorite of God! No, that was nonsense. But Demian had a nice way of expressing such things, so effortlessly and pleasantly, as if everything were obvious—and then his eyes!

My ideas were certainly a little upset, or rather they were very much confused. I had lived in a bright, clean world, I myself had been a sort of Abel, and now I was so firmly fixed[Pg 37] in the other and had sunk so deeply, but really what could I do to help it? What was my position now? A reminiscence glowed in me which for the moment almost took away my breath. I remembered that wretched evening, from which my present misery dated, when I looked for an instant into the heart of my father’s bright world and despised his wisdom! Then I was Cain and bore the sign; I imagined that it was in no way shameful, but a distinction, and in my wickedness and unhappiness I stood on a higher level than my father, higher than good and pious people.

My thoughts were definitely a bit shaken up, or rather, they were really confused. I had lived in a bright, clean world; I had been like Abel, and now I was so deeply entrenched in the other side. But honestly, what could I do about it? What was my situation now? A memory sparked within me, nearly taking my breath away. I recalled that awful evening, which marked the beginning of my current misery, when I briefly glanced into the heart of my father’s bright world and looked down on his wisdom! Back then, I was like Cain, marked by my choices; I thought it wasn’t shameful but rather a kind of distinction. In my wickedness and unhappiness, I felt I stood on a higher plane than my father, above good and pious people.

It was not in such a clear-thinking way that my experience then presented itself to me, but all this was contained therein. It was only a flaming up of feeling, of strange emotions which caused me pain and yet filled me with pride.

It wasn't in such a clear-headed way that my experience at that time came to me, but all of it was there. It was just an intense rush of feelings, of unusual emotions that caused me pain yet made me feel proud.

When I considered the matter, I saw how strangely Demian had spoken of the fearless and the cowards! How curiously he had explained the mark on Cain’s forehead. How singularly his eyes had lit up, those peculiar eyes of a grown person! And indistinctly it shot through my brain: Is not he himself, this Demian, a sort of Cain? Why did he defend him, if he did not feel like him? Why had he this force in his gaze? Why did he speak so scornfully of the “others,” of the fearsome, who are really the pious and the well-considered of God?

When I thought about it, I realized how oddly Demian had talked about the brave and the cowards! How interestingly he had explained the mark on Cain’s forehead. How uniquely his eyes had lit up, those strange eyes of an adult! And vaguely, it crossed my mind: Is Demian himself some kind of Cain? Why did he defend him if he didn’t feel the same? Why did he have such power in his gaze? Why did he speak so disdainfully of the “others,” the fearful, who are actually the righteous and the well-regarded by God?

This thought led me to no definite conclusion.[Pg 38] A stone had fallen into the well, and the well was my young soul. And this business with Cain, the murder and the sign, was for a long, a very long, time the point from which my seekings after knowledge, my doubts and my criticisms took their departure.

This thought didn’t lead me to any clear conclusion.[Pg 38] A stone had dropped into the well, and the well represented my young soul. For a long time, this situation with Cain—the murder and the mark—became the starting point for my quest for knowledge, my doubts, and my critiques.

I noticed that the other boys also occupied themselves a good deal with Demian. I had not told anyone of his version of the story of Cain, but he appeared to interest the others as well. At least, many rumors concerning the “new boy” became current. If only I still knew all of them, each would help to throw fresh light on him, each would serve to interpret him. I only remember the first rumor was that Demian’s mother was very rich. It was also said that she never went to church, nor the son either. Another rumor had it that they were Jews, but they could just as easily have been, in secret, Mohammedans. Furthermore, tales were told of Max Demian’s strength. So much was certain, that the strongest boy in his form, who challenged him to a fight, and who at his refusal branded him coward, suffered a terrible humiliation at his hands. Those who were there said that Demian had simply taken him by the nape of the neck with one hand and had brought such a pressure to bear that the boy went white and afterwards crawled away, and that for several days he was unable to use his arm. For a whole evening a rumor even ran that he was dead. For a time everything was[Pg 39] asserted and believed, everything that was exciting and wonderful. Then there was a satiety of rumors for a while. A little later new ones circulated, which asserted that Demian had intimate relations with girls and “knew everything.”

I noticed that the other boys were also pretty interested in Demian. I hadn’t told anyone about his version of the Cain story, but he seemed to intrigue them too. At least, a lot of gossip about the “new boy” started spreading. If only I remembered them all; each would help shed more light on him and understand him better. The first rumor I recall was that Demian’s mom was really wealthy. It was also said that she never went to church, and neither did he. Another rumor claimed they were Jewish, but they could just as easily have been secretly Muslim. Additionally, stories circulated about Max Demian’s strength. It was certain that the strongest boy in his class challenged him to a fight, and when Demian refused, the other boy called him a coward, only to face terrible embarrassment afterward. Those who witnessed it said that Demian simply grabbed him by the neck with one hand and applied so much pressure that the boy turned pale and crawled away, unable to use his arm for several days. For one whole evening, some even claimed he was dead. For a while, everything that was exciting and amazing was asserted and believed. Then there was a lull in the rumors. Later on, new ones started circulating, claiming that Demian was involved with girls and “knew everything.”

Meanwhile my affair with Frank Kromer took its inevitable course. I could not get away from him, for although he left me in peace for days together, I was still bound to him. In my dreams he lived as my shadow, and thus my fantasy credited him with actions which he did not, in reality, do; so that in dreams I was absolutely his slave. I lived in these dreams—I was always a deep dreamer—more than in reality. These shadowy conceptions wasted my strength and my life force. I often dreamed, among other things, that Kromer ill-treated me, that he spat on me and knelt on me and, what was worse, that he led me to commit grave crimes—or rather I was not led, but simply forced, through his powerful influence. The most terrible of these dreams, from which I woke up half mad, presented itself as a murderous attack on my father. Kromer whetted a knife and put it in my hand, as we were standing behind the trees of a lane, and lying in wait for someone—whom I knew not; but when someone came along and Kromer through a pressure of the arm informed me that this was the man, whom I was to stab, it turned out to be my father! Then I woke up.

Meanwhile, my relationship with Frank Kromer took its inevitable course. I couldn’t escape him; even though he left me alone for days at a time, I was still tied to him. In my dreams, he lingered as my shadow, and so my imagination credited him with actions he never actually did, making me his slave in those dreams. I lived in those dreams—I was always a heavy dreamer—more than in reality. These shadowy fantasies drained my strength and my life force. I often dreamed that Kromer mistreated me, that he spat on me and pushed me down, and, worse yet, that he forced me to commit serious crimes—or rather I wasn’t led but simply compelled through his strong influence. The worst of these dreams, from which I woke up feeling half crazy, involved a murderous attack on my father. Kromer sharpened a knife and handed it to me while we were hiding behind the trees in a path, waiting for someone—whom I didn’t know. But when someone approached and Kromer signaled with a tug on my arm that this was the person I was supposed to stab, it turned out to be my father! Then I woke up.

[Pg 40]

[Pg 40]

With all these troubles, I still thought a great deal about Cain and Abel, but much less about Demian. It was, strangely enough, in a dream that he first came in contact with me again. I dreamed once more, of assault and ill-treatment which I suffered, but instead of Kromer, this time it was Demian who knelt upon me. And, what was quite new and profoundly impressive, everything that I suffered resistingly and in torment at the hands of Kromer, I suffered willingly from Demian, with a feeling which was composed as much of joy as of fear. I had this dream twice, then Kromer occupied his old position in my thoughts.

With all these troubles, I still thought a lot about Cain and Abel, but way less about Demian. Strangely enough, it was in a dream that he made contact with me again. I dreamed once more of the assault and mistreatment I faced, but instead of Kromer, this time it was Demian who was on top of me. And what was completely new and deeply striking was that everything I struggled against and suffered under Kromer, I endured willingly from Demian, feeling both joy and fear at the same time. I had this dream twice, and then Kromer took his old spot in my thoughts.

For a long time I have not been able to separate what I experienced in these dreams from what I underwent in reality. But in any case my evil relation with Kromer took its course, and was by no means at an end, when I had at last, by petty thefts, paid the boy the sum owed. No, for now he knew of these thefts, as he always asked me where the money came from, and I was more in his hands than ever. He frequently threatened to tell my father everything, and my terror then was scarcely as great as the profound regret that I had not myself done that in the beginning. However, miserable as I was, I did not repent of everything, at least not always, and sometimes felt, I thought, that things could not have helped being as they were. The hand of fate was upon me, and it was useless to want to break away.

For a long time, I couldn’t tell the difference between what I went through in these dreams and what I experienced in real life. But regardless, my troubled relationship with Kromer continued and was far from over when I finally managed to pay the boy what I owed him through some petty thefts. Now he was aware of those thefts since he always asked me where the money came from, and I felt more trapped by him than ever. He often threatened to tell my father everything, and my fear was hardly as intense as the deep regret I felt for not coming clean myself from the start. Still, even though I was miserable, I didn't completely regret everything, at least not all the time, and sometimes I thought that things couldn’t have turned out any other way. Fate was at play, and it was pointless to try to escape it.

[Pg 41]

[Pg 41]

I conjecture that my parents suffered not a little in these circumstances. A strange spirit had come over me, I no longer fitted into our community which had been so intimate, and for which I often felt a maddening homesickness, as for a lost paradise. I was treated, particularly by mother, more like a sick person than like a miserable wretch. But the actual state of affairs I was able to observe best in the conduct of my two sisters. It was quite evident from their behavior, which was very considerate and which yet caused me endless pain, that I was a sort of person possessed, who was more to be pitied than blamed for his condition, but yet in whom evil had taken up residence. I felt that I was being prayed for in a different way from formerly, and realized the fruitlessness of these prayers. I often felt burning within me an intense longing for relief, an ardent desire for a full confession, and yet I realized in advance that I should not be able to tell everything to father and mother properly, in explanation of my conduct. I knew that I should be received in a friendly way, that much consideration and compassion would be shown me, but that I should not be completely understood. The whole affair would have been looked upon as a sort of backsliding, whereas it was really the work of destiny.

I suspect that my parents went through a lot in this situation. A strange feeling had come over me; I no longer fit into our once-close community, which made me feel a frustrating homesickness, like I had lost something precious. My mother particularly treated me more like someone who was sick than someone who was just unhappy. But I could see the true situation best in how my two sisters acted. It was clear from their considerate behavior—which still caused me endless pain—that I was seen as someone possessed, more pitied than blamed for my condition, yet still marked by some evil influence. I felt like the way people prayed for me had changed, and I recognized that those prayers were unlikely to help. I often felt a deep yearning for relief, a strong desire for a full confession, but I knew in advance that I wouldn’t be able to explain everything to my parents clearly. I understood I would be met with kindness and compassion, but that they wouldn’t fully grasp what I was going through. The whole situation would be viewed as a kind of relapse, when in reality, it was the work of fate.

I know that many people will not believe that a child scarcely eleven years old could feel thus. But I am not relating my affairs for their benefit.[Pg 42] My narration is for those who know mankind better. The grown-up person who has learned to convert part of his feelings into thoughts, feels the absence of these ideas in a child, and comes to believe that the experiences are likewise lacking. But they have seldom been so vivid and not often in my life have I suffered as keenly as then.

I know that many people won’t believe that a child barely eleven years old could feel this way. But I'm not sharing my story for their sake.[Pg 42] My account is for those who understand humanity better. An adult who has learned to turn some of their feelings into thoughts may notice that a child lacks those ideas and assume that the experiences are also missing. But my feelings have rarely been so intense, and I don’t think I’ve ever suffered as deeply as I did back then.

One rainy day I was ordered by my tormentor to Castle Place, and there I stood, waiting and digging my feet in the wet chestnut leaves, which were still falling regularly from the black, dripping branches. Money I had none, but I had brought with me two pieces of cake that I had stolen in order at least to be able to give Kromer something. I had long since been accustomed to stand about in any odd corner waiting for him often for a very long time, and I put up with the unalterable.

One rainy day, my tormentor sent me to Castle Place, and there I stood, waiting and digging my feet into the wet chestnut leaves that were still falling steadily from the black, dripping branches. I had no money, but I had brought two pieces of cake that I had stolen so at least I could give Kromer something. I had long been used to hanging around in random corners waiting for him, often for a very long time, and I put up with it without complaint.

Kromer came at last. That day he did not stay long. He poked me several times in the ribs, laughed, took the cake, and even offered me a mouldy cigarette, which however I did not accept. He was more friendly than usual.

Kromer finally showed up. He didn’t stick around for long that day. He jabbed me a few times in the ribs, laughed, took the cake, and even offered me a stale cigarette, which I didn’t take. He was friendlier than usual.

“Oh,” he said, as he went away, “before I forget—next time you can bring your sister along, the elder one. What’s her name? Now tell the truth.”

“Oh,” he said as he walked away, “before I forget—next time you can bring your sister with you, the older one. What’s her name? Now, be honest.”

I did not understand, and gave no answer. I only looked at him wonderingly.

I didn’t understand and didn’t reply. I just looked at him, puzzled.

“Don’t you get me? You must bring your sister along.”

“Don’t you understand? You need to bring your sister with you.”

[Pg 43]

[Pg 43]

“But Kromer, that won’t do. I mustn’t do that, and besides she wouldn’t come.”

“But Kromer, that won’t work. I can’t do that, and anyway, she wouldn’t come.”

I thought this was only another pretext for vexing me. He often did that, requiring me to do something impossible, and so terrifying me. And often, after humiliating me, he would by degrees become more tractable. I then had to buy myself off with money or with some other gift.

I thought this was just another excuse to annoy me. He often did that, asking me to do something impossible and scaring me in the process. And frequently, after humiliating me, he would slowly become more agreeable. At that point, I would have to bribe him with money or some other gift to get on his good side.

This time he was quite different. He was really not at all angry at my refusal.

This time he was completely different. He wasn’t angry at all about my refusal.

“Well,” he said airily, “you’ll think about it, won’t you? I should like to make your sister’s acquaintance. It will not be so difficult. You simply take her out for a walk, and then I come along. To-morrow I’ll whistle for you, and then we can talk more about it.”

“Well,” he said casually, “you’ll think about it, right? I’d like to meet your sister. It won’t be too hard. You just take her out for a walk, and then I’ll join you. Tomorrow, I’ll whistle for you, and we can talk more about it.”

When he had gone, a glimpse of the meaning of his request dawned on me. I was still quite a child, but I knew by hearsay that boys and girls, when they were somewhat older, did things which were forbidden, things of a secret and scandalous nature. And now I should also have to—it was suddenly quite clear to me how monstrous it was! I immediately resolved never to do that. But I scarcely dared think of what would happen in that case and how Kromer would revenge himself on me. A new torment began, I had not yet been tortured enough.

When he left, I started to understand the meaning behind his request. I was still pretty young, but I had heard that boys and girls, as they got older, did things that were forbidden—secret and scandalous things. And now I had to too—it suddenly hit me how monstrous that was! I quickly decided that I would never do that. But I barely dared to think about what would happen if I didn't and how Kromer would get back at me. A new kind of torment began; I hadn’t yet been tortured enough.

I walked disconsolately across the empty[Pg 44] square, my hands in my pockets. Fresh torments, a new servitude!

I walked sadly across the empty[Pg 44] square, my hands in my pockets. New troubles, a different kind of servitude!

Suddenly a fresh, deep voice called to me. I was terrified and began to run on. Someone ran after me, a hand gripped me from behind. It was Max Demian.

Suddenly, a strong, deep voice called out to me. I was terrified and started running faster. Someone chased after me, and I felt a hand grab me from behind. It was Max Demian.

I let myself be taken prisoner. I surrendered.

I allowed myself to be captured. I gave up.

“It’s you?” I said uncertainly. “You frightened me so!”

“It’s you?” I said hesitantly. “You scared me so much!”

He looked at me, and never had his glance been more like that of an adult, of a superior and penetrating person. For a long time past we had not spoken with one another.

He looked at me, and his gaze had never been more like that of an adult, a superior and insightful person. We hadn't talked to each other in a long time.

“I am sorry,” he said in his courteous and at the same time very determined manner. “But listen, you mustn’t let yourself be frightened like that.”

“I’m sorry,” he said politely but firmly. “But you really shouldn’t let yourself get scared like that.”

“Oh, that can happen sometimes.”

“Oh, that happens sometimes.”

“So it appears. But look here: If you shrink like that from someone who hasn’t hurt you, then this someone begins to think. It makes him curious, he wonders what can be the matter. This somebody thinks to himself, how awfully frightened you are, and he thinks further: one is only like that when one is terrified. Cowards are always frightened; but I believe you aren’t really a coward. Ain’t I right? Of course, you aren’t a hero either. There are things of which you are afraid. There are also people of whom you are afraid. And that should never be. No one should ever be afraid of other[Pg 45] people. You aren’t afraid of me? Or are you, perhaps?”

“So it seems. But look: If you shrink away from someone who hasn’t hurt you, they start to think. It makes them curious, and they wonder what’s going on. This person thinks to themselves, how incredibly scared you are, and then they think further: you only act like that when you’re terrified. Cowards are always scared; but I don’t think you’re really a coward. Am I right? Of course, you’re not a hero either. There are things that scare you. There are also people that scare you. And that shouldn’t ever be the case. No one should ever be afraid of other people. You’re not afraid of me, are you? Or maybe you are?”

“Oh no, of course not.”

"Oh no, definitely not."

“There, you see. But there are people you are afraid of?”

“There, you see. But are there people you’re afraid of?”

“I don’t know ... let me go, what do you want of me?”

“I don’t know ... just let me go, what do you want from me?”

He kept pace with me—I was going quicker with the idea of escaping—I felt his look directed on me from the side.

He kept up with me—I was moving faster at the thought of escaping—I sensed his gaze on me from the side.

“Just assume,” he began again, “that I mean well with you. In any case you needn’t be afraid of me. I would very much like to try an experiment with you—it’s funny, and you can learn something that’s very useful. Listen: I often practise an art which is called mind-reading. There’s no witchcraft in it, but it seems very peculiar if one doesn’t know how to do it. You can surprise people very much with it. Well, let us try it. I like you, or I interest myself in you, and I would like to find out what your real feelings are. I have already made the first step towards doing that. I have frightened you—you are, then, easily frightened. There are things and people of which and of whom you are afraid. Why is it? One need be afraid of no one. If you fear somebody then it is due to the fact that he has power over you. For example, you have done something wrong, and the other person knows it—then he has power over you. D’you get me? It’s clear, isn’t it?”

“Just assume,” he started again, “that I have good intentions toward you. In any case, you don’t need to be scared of me. I would really like to try an experiment with you—it’s amusing, and you can learn something very useful from it. Listen: I often practice an art called mind-reading. There’s no magic involved, but it seems pretty strange if you don’t know how it works. You can amaze people with it. So, let’s give it a shot. I like you, or I find you interesting, and I’d like to discover what your true feelings are. I have already taken the first step to do that. I scared you—you’re easily frightened. There are things and people that you are afraid of. Why is that? You shouldn’t be afraid of anyone. If you fear someone, it’s because they have power over you. For instance, if you’ve done something wrong and the other person knows about it—then they have power over you. Do you understand? It’s clear, right?”

[Pg 46]

[Pg 46]

I looked helplessly into his face, which was serious and prudent as always, and kind as well, but without any tenderness—his features were rather severe. Righteousness or something akin lay therein. I was not conscious of what was happening; he stood like a magician before me.

I looked helplessly into his face, which was serious and careful as always, and kind too, but without any warmth—his features were pretty stern. There was a sense of righteousness or something similar present. I wasn't aware of what was happening; he stood in front of me like a magician.

“Have you understood?” he questioned again.

"Do you understand?" he asked again.

I nodded. I could not speak.

I nodded. I couldn't say anything.

“I told you mind-reading looked rather strange, but the process is quite natural. I could for example tell you more or less exactly what you thought about me when I once told you the story of Cain and Abel. But that has nothing to do with the matter in hand. I also think it possible that you have dreamed of me. But let’s leave that out! You’re a clever kid, most of ’em are so stupid. I like talking now and then with a clever fellow whom I can trust. You have no objections, have you?”

“I mentioned that mind-reading seems a bit odd, but the process is pretty natural. For instance, I could tell you what you thought about me when I shared the story of Cain and Abel. But that’s not really relevant to what we’re discussing. I also think it’s possible you’ve dreamed about me. But let’s skip that! You’re a smart kid; most people are so dumb. I enjoy chatting now and then with someone smart who I can trust. You don’t mind, do you?”

“Oh, no! Only I don’t understand.”

“Oh, no! I just don’t get it.”

“Let’s keep to our old experiment! We have found that: the boy S. is easily frightened—he is afraid of somebody—he apparently shares a secret with this other person, which causes him much disquietude. Is that about right?”

“Let’s stick to our old experiment! We’ve found that the boy S. gets scared easily—he’s afraid of someone—he seems to have a secret with this other person, which really bothers him. Is that about right?”

As in a dream I lay under the influence of his voice, of his personality. I only nodded. Was not a voice talking there, which could only come from myself? Which knew all? Which knew all in a better, clearer way than I myself?

As if in a dream, I lay captivated by his voice and his presence. I just nodded. Wasn't there a voice speaking that could only come from me? One that knew everything? One that understood everything in a better, clearer way than I did?

[Pg 47]

[Pg 47]

Demian gave me a powerful slap on the shoulder.

Demian gave me a hard slap on the shoulder.

“That’s right then. I thought so. Now just one question more: Do you know the name of the boy who has just gone away?”

"That's right. I thought so. Now I have just one more question: Do you know the name of the boy who just left?"

I sank back, he had the key to my secret, this secret which twisted back inside me as if it did not want to see the light.

I leaned back; he had the key to my secret, a secret that coiled inside me as if it didn't want to see the light.

“What sort of a fellow? There was no one there, except myself.”

“What kind of guy? There was no one there, just me.”

He laughed.

He chuckled.

“Don’t be afraid to tell me,” said he laughingly. “What’s his name?”

“Don’t be afraid to tell me,” he said with a laugh. “What’s his name?”

I whispered: “Do you mean Frank Kromer?”

I whispered, “Are you talking about Frank Kromer?”

He nodded contentedly.

He nodded happily.

“Bravo! You’re a smart chap, we shall be good friends yet. But now I must tell you something else: this Kromer, or whatever his name is, is a nasty fellow. His face tells me he’s a rascal! What do you think?”

“Great job! You’re a smart guy, we’re going to be good friends. But now I have to tell you something else: this Kromer, or whatever his name is, is a nasty person. His face tells me he’s up to no good! What do you think?”

“Oh yes,” I sobbed out, “he is nasty, he’s a devil! But he mustn’t know anything! For God’s sake, he mustn’t know anything. D’you know him? Does he know you?”

“Oh yes,” I cried, “he's terrible, he's a monster! But he can't find out anything! For heaven's sake, he can't know anything. Do you know him? Does he know you?”

“Don’t worry! He’s gone, and he doesn’t know me—not yet. But I should like to make his acquaintance. He goes to the public school?”

“Don’t worry! He’s gone, and he doesn’t know me—not yet. But I’d like to get to know him. He goes to the public school?”

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

“In which standard?”

“Which standard?”

“In the fifth. But don’t say anything to him! Please, don’t say anything to him!”

“In the fifth. But don’t tell him anything! Please, don’t say anything to him!”

“Don’t worry, nothing will happen to you.[Pg 48] I suppose you wouldn’t like to tell me a little more about this fellow Kromer?”

“Don’t worry, you’ll be fine.[Pg 48] I guess you wouldn’t want to share a bit more about this guy Kromer?”

“I can’t! No, let me go!”

“I can’t! No, let me go!”

He was silent for a while.

He stayed quiet for a bit.

“It’s a pity,” he said, “we might have been able to carry the experiment still further. But I don’t want to bother you. You know, don’t you, that it is not right of you to be afraid of him? Such fear quite undermines us, you must get rid of it. You must get rid of it, if you want to become a real man. D’you understand?”

“It’s a shame,” he said, “we could have pushed the experiment even further. But I don’t want to trouble you. You know it’s not right to be afraid of him, right? That kind of fear totally weakens us, you need to get rid of it. You have to let it go if you want to become a real man. Do you get what I’m saying?”

“Certainly, you are quite right ... but it won’t do. You don’t know....”

“Sure, you’re completely right ... but that’s not enough. You don’t realize....”

“You have seen that I know a lot, more than you thought. Do you owe him any money?”

“You’ve noticed that I know quite a bit, more than you expected. Do you owe him any money?”

“Yes, I do, but that isn’t the essential point. I can’t tell, I can’t!”

“Yes, I do, but that’s not the main point. I can’t say, I just can’t!”

“It won’t help matters, then, if I give you the amount you owe him? I could very well let you have it.”

“It won’t help if I tell you how much you owe him? I could easily let you know.”

“No, no, that is not the point. And please: don’t say anything to anybody! Not a word! You are making me miserable!”

“No, no, that’s not it. And please: don’t say anything to anyone! Not a word! You’re making me really unhappy!”

“Rely on me, Sinclair. Later you can share your secrets with me.”

“Count on me, Sinclair. You can tell me your secrets later.”

“Never, never!” I exclaimed vehemently.

“Never, never!” I shouted angrily.

“Just as you please. I only mean, perhaps you will tell me something more later on. Only of your own free will, you understand. Surely you don’t think I shall act like Kromer?”

“Do as you like. I just mean that maybe you'll share more with me later on. Only if you want to, of course. Surely you don't think I’ll act like Kromer?”

“Oh no—but you don’t even know anything about it!”

“Oh no—but you don’t know anything about it!”

[Pg 49]

[Pg 49]

“Absolutely nothing. But I think about it. And I shall never act like Kromer, believe me. Besides, you don’t owe me anything.”

“Absolutely nothing. But I think about it. And I’ll never act like Kromer, trust me. Besides, you don’t owe me anything.”

We remained a long time silent, and I became more tranquil. But Demian’s knowledge became more and more of a puzzle to me.

We stayed silent for a long time, and I started to feel more at ease. But Demian’s understanding grew increasingly puzzling to me.

“I’m going home now,” he said, and in the rain he drew his coat more closely about him. “I should only like to repeat one thing to you, since we have gone so far in the matter—you ought to get rid of this fellow! If there is nothing else to be done, then kill him! It would impress me and please me, if you were to do that. Besides, I would help you.”

“I’m heading home now,” he said, pulling his coat tighter around him in the rain. “I just want to emphasize one thing before we part—you need to get rid of this guy! If there's no other option, then take him down! It would shock me and make me happy if you did that. Plus, I’d be willing to help you.”

I was again terrified. I suddenly remembered the story of Cain. I had an uncanny feeling and I began to cry softly. So much that was weird seemed to surround me.

I was terrified once more. Suddenly, I remembered the story of Cain. An eerie feeling washed over me, and I started to cry softly. It felt like so much strange stuff was surrounding me.

“All right,” Max Demian said, smilingly. “Go home now! We will put things square, although murder would have been the simplest. In such matters the simplest way is always the best. You aren’t in good hands, with your friend Kromer.”

“All right,” Max Demian said with a smile. “Go home now! We’ll set things straight, even though murder would have been the easiest way. In these situations, the easiest option is usually the best. You’re not in good hands with your friend Kromer.”

I came home, and it seemed to me as if I had been away a year. Everything looked different. Between myself and Kromer there now stood something like future freedom, something like hope. I was lonely no longer! And then I realized for the first time how terribly lonely I had been for weeks and weeks. And I immediately recollected what I had on several occasions[Pg 50] turned over in my mind: that a confession to my parents would afford me relief and yet would not quite liberate me. Now I had almost confessed, to another, to a stranger, and as if a strong perfume had been wafted to me, sensed the presentiment of salvation!

I came home, and it felt like I had been gone for a year. Everything looked different. Between me and Kromer, there was now something like future freedom, something like hope. I was no longer lonely! And then I realized for the first time how incredibly lonely I had been for weeks and weeks. I immediately recalled what I had thought about several times[Pg 50]: that confessing to my parents would bring me relief but wouldn’t fully free me. Now I had almost confessed, to someone else, to a stranger, and like a strong fragrance drifting towards me, I felt the promise of salvation!

Still my fear was far from being overcome, and I was still prepared for long and terrible mental wrestlings with my evil genius. So it was all the more remarkable to me that everything passed off so very secretly and quietly.

Still, my fear was far from gone, and I was still ready for a long and tough mental battle with my inner demons. So it was even more surprising to me that everything happened so secretly and quietly.

Kromer’s whistle remained absent from our house for a day, two days, three days, a whole week. I dared not believe my senses, and lay inwardly on the watch, to see whether he would not suddenly stand before me, just at that moment when I should expect him no longer. But he was, and remained, away! Distrustful of my new freedom, I still could not bring myself to believe in it whole-heartedly. Until at last I met Frank Kromer. He was coming down the street, straight in my direction. When he saw me, he drew himself together, twisted his features in a brutal grimace, and turned away without more ado, in order to avoid meeting me.

Kromer’s whistle was missing from our house for a day, two days, three days—a whole week. I couldn’t believe what I was experiencing and stayed alert, waiting for him to suddenly appear when I least expected it. But he was gone and stayed away! Uncertain about my newfound freedom, I still couldn't fully embrace it. Eventually, I ran into Frank Kromer. He was walking down the street directly toward me. When he spotted me, he tensed up, made a nasty face, and quickly turned away to avoid encountering me.

That was a wonderful moment for me! My enemy ran away from me! My devil was afraid of me! Surprise and joy shook me through and through!

That was a fantastic moment for me! My enemy ran away from me! My devil was scared of me! Surprise and joy coursed through me!

In a few days Demian showed himself once again. He waited for me outside school.

In a few days, Demian appeared again. He waited for me outside of school.

[Pg 51]

[Pg 51]

“Hullo,” I said.

"Hello," I said.

“Good morning, Sinclair. I only wanted to hear how you’re getting on. Kromer leaves you in peace, doesn’t he?”

“Good morning, Sinclair. I just wanted to check in and see how you’re doing. Kromer is leaving you alone, right?”

“Did you manage that? But how did you do it? How? I don’t understand it. He hasn’t come near me.”

“Did you pull that off? But how did you do it? How? I don’t get it. He hasn’t come close to me.”

“Splendid. If he should come again—I don’t think he will, but he’s a cheeky fellow—then simply tell him to remember Demian.”

“Great. If he comes back—I don’t think he will, but he’s a bold guy—just tell him to remember Demian.”

“But what does it all mean? Have you had a fight with him and thrashed him?”

“But what does it all mean? Did you get into a fight with him and beat him up?”

“No, I’m not so keen on that. I simply talked to him, as I did to you, and I made it clear to him that it is to his own advantage to leave you in peace.”

“No, I’m not really into that. I just talked to him, like I did with you, and I made it clear that it’s in his best interest to leave you alone.”

“Oh, but you haven’t given him any money?”

“Oh, but you haven’t given him any cash?”

“No, kid. You have already tried that way yourself.”

“No, kid. You’ve already tried that yourself.”

I attempted to pump him on the matter, but he disengaged himself. The old, embarrassed feeling concerning him came over me—an odd mixture of gratitude and shyness, of admiration and fear, of affection and inward resistance.

I tried to press him on the issue, but he pulled away. The familiar, awkward emotion I felt around him returned—an unusual blend of thankfulness and timidity, admiration and apprehension, affection and inner resistance.

I had the intention of seeing him again soon, and then I wanted to talk more about everything, about the Cain affair as well. But I did not see him. Gratitude is not one of the virtues in which I believe, and to require it of a child would seem to me wrong. So I do not wonder very much at the complete ingratitude which I evinced towards Max Demian. To-day I believe[Pg 52] positively that I should have been ruined for life if he had not freed me from Kromer’s clutches. At that time also I already felt this release as the greatest event of my young life—but I left the deliverer on one side as soon as he had accomplished the miracle.

I intended to see him again soon and wanted to talk more about everything, including the Cain situation. But I didn’t see him. Gratitude isn’t one of the virtues I believe in, and expecting it from a child seems wrong to me. So, I’m not surprised at my complete lack of gratitude toward Max Demian. Today, I truly believe that I would have been ruined for life if he hadn’t rescued me from Kromer’s grip. At that time, I already felt this release was the biggest event of my young life—but once he had performed that miracle, I set him aside.

As I have said, ingratitude seems to me nothing strange. Solely, the lack of curiosity I evinced is odd. How was it possible that I could continue for a single day my quiet mode of life without coming nearer to the secrets with which Demian had brought me in contact? How could I restrain the desire to hear more about Cain, more about Kromer, more about the thought-reading?

As I mentioned, ingratitude doesn’t seem that surprising to me. What strikes me as odd is the lack of curiosity I showed. How could I go on for even one day in my calm life without seeking the answers to the mysteries that Demian had introduced me to? How could I hold back the urge to learn more about Cain, more about Kromer, more about mind-reading?

It is scarcely comprehensible, and yet it is so. I suddenly saw myself extricated from the demoniacal toils, saw again the world lying bright and cheerful before me. I was no longer subject to paroxysms of fear. The curse was broken, I was no longer a tormented and condemned creature, I was a schoolboy again. My temperament sought to regain its equilibrium and tranquillity as quickly as possible, and so I took pains above all things to put behind me all that had been ugly and menacing, and to forget it. The whole, long story of my guilt, of my terrifying anxiety, slipped from my memory wonderfully quick, apparently without having left behind any scars or impressions whatsoever.

It’s hardly believable, yet it's true. I suddenly saw myself freed from dark struggles, and once again, I viewed the world as bright and cheerful. I was no longer overwhelmed by fits of fear. The curse was lifted; I was no longer a tormented and damned being, I was just a schoolboy again. My nature sought to restore its balance and calm as quickly as possible, so I focused on putting behind me everything that had been ugly and threatening, and I aimed to forget it. The entire lengthy saga of my guilt and terrifying anxiety faded from my memory remarkably fast, seemingly without leaving any scars or traces.

The fact that I likewise tried as quickly to[Pg 53] forget my helper and deliverer, I understand to-day as well. Instinctively my mind turned from the damning recollection of my awful servitude under Kromer, and I sought to recover my former happy, contented mental outlook, to regain that lost paradise which opened once more to me, the bright father-and-mother world, where my sisters dwelt in the fragrant atmosphere of purity, in loving kindness such as God had extended to Abel.

The fact that I also tried to quickly forget my helper and savior, I understand now as well. Instinctively, my mind turned away from the painful memory of my terrible servitude under Kromer, and I tried to recover my former happy, contented mindset, to regain that lost paradise that opened up to me again, the bright world of mom and dad, where my sisters lived in a fragrant atmosphere of purity, in loving kindness like what God showed to Abel.

On the very next day after my short conversation with Demian, when I was at last fully convinced of my newly-born freedom and feared no longer a relapse to my condition of slavery, I did what I had so often and so ardently desired to do—I confessed. I went to mother and showed her the little savings box with the broken lock, filled with toy mark pieces instead of with real money, and I told her how long I had been in the thrall of an evil tormentor, through my own guilt. She did not understand everything, but she saw the money box, she saw my altered look and heard my changed voice—she felt that I was healed, that I had been restored to her.

The very next day after my brief talk with Demian, when I finally felt confident in my newfound freedom and no longer worried about slipping back into my old life, I did what I had longed to do—I confessed. I went to my mom and showed her the little savings box with the broken lock, filled with toy coins instead of real money, and I explained how long I had been under the control of a cruel tormentor because of my own guilt. She didn’t understand everything, but she saw the money box, noticed my changed expression, and heard my different tone—she felt that I was healed, that I had been brought back to her.

And then with lofty feelings I celebrated my readmission into the family, the prodigal son’s return home. Mother took me to father, the story was repeated, questions and exclamations of wonder followed in quick succession, both parents stroked my hair and breathed deeply, as in relief from a long oppression. It was all[Pg 54] lovely, like the stories I had read, all discords were resolved in a happy ending.

And then, feeling great emotions, I celebrated my welcome back into the family, like the prodigal son returning home. Mom took me to Dad, the story was retold, and questions and exclamations of surprise flew back and forth quickly. Both parents stroked my hair and let out deep breaths, as if relieved from a long struggle. It was all[Pg 54] beautiful, just like the stories I had read; all disagreements were resolved with a happy ending.

I surrendered myself passionately to this harmonious state of affairs. I could not have enough of the idea that I was again free and trusted by my parents. I was a model boy at home and played more frequently than ever with my sisters. At prayers I sang the dear, old hymns with the blissful feeling of one converted and redeemed. It came straight from my heart, it was no lie this time.

I fully embraced this peaceful situation. I couldn’t get enough of feeling free again and being trusted by my parents. I was a great kid at home and spent more time than ever playing with my sisters. During prayers, I sang the beloved old hymns, filled with the joyful feeling of someone who has found redemption. It came straight from my heart; this time, it was real.

And yet it was not at all as it should have been. And this is the point which alone can truly explain my forgetfulness of Demian. I ought to have made a confession to him! The confession would have been less touching and less specious, but for me it would have borne more fruit. I was now clinging fast to my former paradisaical world, I had returned home and had been received in grace. But Demian belonged in no wise to this world, he did not fit into it. He also—in a different way from Kromer—but nevertheless he also was a seducer, he too bound me to the second, evil, bad world, and of this world I never wanted to hear anything more. I could not now, and I did not wish to give up Abel and help to glorify Cain, now when I myself had again become an Abel.

And yet it wasn't at all how it should have been. And this is the point that can really explain why I forgot about Demian. I should have confessed to him! The confession would have been less emotional and less deceptive, but for me, it would have meant more. I was now holding on tightly to my old paradise, I had come home and was welcomed back. But Demian didn’t belong in this world at all; he didn’t fit in. He too—though in a different way than Kromer—was a seducer; he also tied me to that second, evil world, and I didn’t want to hear anything about that world anymore. I couldn’t, and I didn’t want to, give up Abel and help glorify Cain when I had once again become an Abel.

So much for the outward correlation of events. But inwardly it was like this: I had been freed from the hands of Kromer and the devil, but not through my own strength and[Pg 55] effort. I had ventured a footing on the paths of the world, and they had been too slippery for me. Now that the grasp of a friendly hand had saved me, I ran back, without another glance round, to mother’s lap, to the protecting, godly and tender security of childhood. I made myself younger, more dependent on others, more childlike than I really was. I had to replace my dependence on Kromer by a new one, since I was powerless to strike out for myself. So I chose, in the blindness of my heart, the dependence on father and mother, on the old, beloved, “bright world,” on this world which I knew already was not the sole one. Had I not done this, I should have had to hold to Demian, to entrust myself to him. The fact that I did not, appeared to me then to be due to justifiable distrust of his strange ideas; in reality it was due to nothing else than fear. For Demian would have required more of me than did my parents, much more. By stimulation and exhortation, by scorn and irony he would have tried to make me more independent. Alas, I know that to-day: nothing in the world is so distasteful to man as to go the way which leads him to himself!

So much for the outside connection of events. But on the inside, it was like this: I had been freed from Kromer and the devil, but not by my own strength and effort. I had stepped onto the paths of the world, and they had been too slippery for me. Now that a friendly hand had saved me, I ran back, without looking back, to my mother’s lap, to the protective, nurturing, and tender safety of childhood. I made myself younger, more dependent on others, more childlike than I really was. I had to replace my dependence on Kromer with a new one since I couldn’t forge my own path. So I chose, in my heart's ignorance, to depend on my parents, on the old, beloved, “bright world,” on this world that I already knew wasn’t the only one. If I hadn’t done this, I would have had to rely on Demian and trust him. At that time, I thought my decision was based on justified distrust of his strange ideas; in reality, it was simply out of fear. Demian would have expected more from me than my parents did, much more. Through stimulation and urging, through scorn and irony, he would have tried to make me more independent. Sadly, I know today: nothing in the world is more unpleasant for a person than to follow the path that leads them to themselves!

And yet, about half a year later, I could not resist the temptation to ask my father while we were out for a walk, what was to be made of the fact that many people declared Cain to be better than Abel.

And yet, about six months later, I couldn't help but ask my father during our walk what to make of the fact that many people said Cain was better than Abel.

He was much surprised, and explained to me[Pg 56] that this was a conception by no means novel. It had even emerged in the early Christian era, and had been professed by sects, one of which was called the “Cainites.” But naturally this foolish doctrine was nothing else than an attempt of the devil to undermine our belief. For, if one believes that Cain was right and Abel was wrong, then it follows that God has erred, and that the God of the Bible is not the true and only God, but a false one. The Cainites really used to profess and preach something approximating this doctrine; but this heresy vanished from among mankind a long time ago and he wondered the more that a school friend had been able to learn something on the subject. Nevertheless, he earnestly exhorted me not to let these ideas occupy my attention.

He was really surprised and explained to me[Pg 56] that this idea wasn’t new at all. It had even come up in the early Christian era and was followed by some groups, one of which was called the “Cainites.” But, of course, this silly belief was just an attempt by the devil to weaken our faith. If you believe that Cain was right and Abel was wrong, then it means that God made a mistake, and that the God of the Bible isn’t the true and only God, but a false one. The Cainites actually used to teach and preach something like this belief; but this heresy disappeared from humanity a long time ago, and he was even more surprised that a school friend had managed to learn something about it. Still, he strongly advised me not to let these ideas distract me.


[Pg 57]

[Pg 57]

CHAPTER THREE
THE THIEF ON THE CROSS

I could describe scenes of my childhood, spent in peaceful security at the side of father and mother, relate how I passed this period of my life, playing contentedly in the midst of surroundings brightened by love and tenderness. But others have done that. I am only interested in the steps I took in life, in order to attain self-realization. All the pretty resting-places, happy isles and children’s paradises, whose charm is not unknown to me, I leave lying behind me in the shimmer of a distant horizon, and I have no desire to set foot there again.

I could talk about scenes from my childhood, spent in safe comfort next to my parents, and share how I enjoyed that time playing happily in a world filled with love and care. But others have already done that. What really matters to me are the steps I took in life to find my true self. I leave behind all the lovely places, joyful retreats, and childhood havens that I know well, and I have no interest in going back there.

For that reason I will speak, so far as I intend to dwell on the period of my childhood, only of new events which overtook me, of what impelled me forward enabling me to throw off my shackles.

For that reason, I will talk only about the new events from my childhood that influenced me and helped me break free from my limitations.

These impulses always came from the “other” world, they always brought fear, coercion and a bad conscience in their train, they were always of a revolutionary tendency and a danger to the peace in which I would willingly have been allowed to remain.

These impulses always came from the "other" world; they always brought fear, pressure, and guilt along with them. They consistently had a revolutionary nature and posed a threat to the peace that I would have gladly stayed in.

There came the years in which I had to discover[Pg 58] anew that there was within me an instinct which had to lie close and concealed in the bright world of moral sanction. As to every man, the slowly awakening sense of sex came to me as an enemy and a destroyer, as something forbidden, as seduction and sin. What my curiosity sought to know, what caused me dreams, desire and fear, the great secret of puberty, that was not at all in keeping with the guarded happiness of my peaceful childhood. I did as everyone else. I led the double life of a child, who is yet a child no longer. My conscious self lived under the conditions sanctioned at home; it denied the existence of the new world whose dawn glimmered before me. But I lived as well in dreams, impelled by desires of a secret nature, upon which my conscious self anxiously attempted to build a new fabric, as the world of my childhood fell in ruins about me. Like almost all parents, my own did nothing to help the awakening life-instincts, about which not a syllable was uttered. They only aided, with untiring care, my hopeless attempts to deny the reality, and to continue my existence in a child-like world which was ever becoming more unreal and more mendacious. I do not know whether parents can do much in such a case, and I make mine no reproach. It was my own affair, to settle my difficulties and to find my way, and I carried through the business badly, like most of those who are well brought up.

There were years when I had to rediscover[Pg 58] the instinct within me that was hidden and suppressed in the bright world of moral approval. Like every man, the gradually awakening sense of sexuality felt like an enemy and a destroyer, something forbidden, a temptation and a sin. What I was curious to understand, what filled me with dreams, desires, and fears, the significant secret of puberty, didn’t fit at all with the protected happiness of my peaceful childhood. I followed the path of everyone else. I lived a double life as a child, no longer just a child. My conscious self adhered to the norms upheld at home; it denied the existence of the new world whose dawn flickered just ahead of me. But I also lived in dreams, driven by desires of a hidden nature, attempting to build a new life on top of the crumbling world of my childhood. Like many parents, mine did nothing to assist with the awakening life instincts, about which not a word was spoken. They only helped, with relentless care, my futile attempts to deny reality and to maintain my existence in a child-like world that was becoming increasingly false and deceptive. I don't know if parents can do much in such situations, and I bear no grudge against mine. It was up to me to resolve my issues and find my way, and I handled it poorly, like most well-raised individuals.

[Pg 59]

[Pg 59]

Every man passes through this difficulty. For the average person, this is the point in his life where the demands of his own life come most in conflict with his surroundings, where the road forward has to be attained through the bitterest fighting. For many people this is the only time in their lives that they experience the sequence of death and rebirth that is our fate, when they become conscious of the slow process of the decay and breaking up of the world of their childhood, when everything beloved of us leaves us, and we suddenly feel the loneliness and deathly cold of the universe around us. And for very many this pitfall is fatal. They cling their whole life long painfully to the irrevocable past, to the dream of a lost paradise, the worst and most deadly of all dreams.

Every person goes through this struggle. For most, this is the time in their life when their personal challenges clash the most with their environment, and moving forward requires the toughest battles. For many, this is the only moment they feel the cycle of death and rebirth that defines our lives, as they become aware of the gradual decline and disintegration of their childhood world, when everything they cherish slips away, leaving them to feel the isolation and coldness of the universe around them. Unfortunately, for many, this downfall is deadly. They painfully cling to the unchangeable past, to the illusion of a lost paradise, which is the most dangerous and destructive of all illusions.

But to return to the story. The sensation and dream pictures in which the close of childhood presented itself to me are not important enough to be described. The important point was that I was once again conscious of the existence of the “dark” world, the “other” world. What Frank Kromer had once been to me, was now present within myself. And so, from the outside as well, the other world once more gained power over me.

But back to the story. The feelings and dream images that marked the end of my childhood aren’t significant enough to describe. The key point is that I became aware again of the existence of the “dark” world, the “other” world. What Frank Kromer had once represented to me was now within myself. And so, from the outside as well, the other world regained its hold over me.

Several years had passed since my affair with Kromer. That dramatic and guilty time of my life lay far behind me at that time and seemed to have passed like a quick nightmare into nothingness. Frank Kromer had long since disappeared[Pg 60] from my life; I scarcely gave it a moment’s thought if I chanced to meet him. But the other important figure in my tragedy, Max Demian, never entirely disappeared from my life. However, for a long time he stood on the far horizon, visible, but not affecting me. Only by degrees he approached me again, and I came once more under the ray of his power and influence.

Several years had passed since my relationship with Kromer. That intense and guilty period of my life was far behind me and felt like a fleeting nightmare that had faded away. Frank Kromer had long since left my life; I hardly thought about him when we crossed paths. But the other key figure in my story, Max Demian, never fully vanished from my life. For a long time, he stayed on the distant horizon, visible but not impacting me. Gradually, he came closer again, and I found myself once more under the influence of his power.

I will try to recollect what I know of Demian in that period. Perhaps for a year, or longer, I did not have a single conversation with him. I avoided him, and he in no wise forced himself on me. Once or twice, when we met, he nodded to me in friendly greeting. Then it seemed to me at times that there was a note of scorn or ironical reproach in his friendliness, but that might only have been imagination on my part. My relation with him, and the strange influence he had exercised over me, were as if forgotten, by him as well as by me.

I’ll try to remember what I know about Demian during that time. For maybe a year, or even longer, I didn’t have a single conversation with him. I avoided him, and he didn’t push himself on me at all. A couple of times, when we ran into each other, he nodded at me in a friendly way. Sometimes, it felt like there was a hint of scorn or sarcastic reproach in his friendliness, but that might just have been my imagination. My relationship with him, and the strange influence he had on me, seemed to be forgotten by both him and me.

I try to recall his face—as I recollect him, I see that I was conscious of his existence after all, and took notice of him. I can see him going to school, alone or with some of the other big boys. I see him walking among them like a stranger, lonely and still like a celestial body, enveloped in a different atmosphere and subject to his own laws. No one liked him, he was intimate with no one, except his mother, and his relations with her did not seem like those of a child, but those of a grown-up person. The[Pg 61] masters left him as much as possible in peace. He was a good pupil, but he did not go out of his way to please them. From time to time we heard, in gossip, of a word, a comment or a retort he had made to a master, and which left nothing to be desired in the way of blunt challenge or irony.

I try to remember his face—as I think about him, I realize that I was aware of his presence all along and paid attention to him. I can picture him going to school, either alone or with some of the other older boys. I see him walking among them like an outsider, lonely and still like a distant star, surrounded by a different atmosphere and following his own rules. No one liked him; he was close to no one, except for his mother, and their relationship felt more like that of adults than of a child. The[Pg 61] teachers mostly left him alone. He was a good student, but he didn’t try too hard to impress them. Every now and then, we heard rumors about something he had said or a remark he made to a teacher, which was always direct and often laced with irony.

I call him to mind, as I close my eyes, and I see his picture emerge. Where was it? Ah, now I have it again. It was in the street, in front of our house. There one day I saw him standing, a note book in his hand. I saw that he was drawing. He was drawing the old crest with the bird over the door of our house. And I stood at a window, concealed behind a curtain, and gazed at him. I saw with astonishment his attentive, cool, bright features turned to the crest, the features of a man, of a research worker, or an artist, superior and full of will-power, oddly bright and cool, with knowing eyes.

I remember him clearly as I close my eyes, and his image comes to mind. Where was it? Oh, I’ve got it now. It was in the street, right in front of our house. One day, I saw him standing there with a notebook in his hand. He was drawing. He was sketching the old crest with the bird above our front door. I stood by a window, hiding behind a curtain, and watched him. I was amazed at how focused and composed his bright features were as he looked at the crest—features of a man, a researcher, or an artist, confident and full of determination, strikingly bright and cool, with insightful eyes.

And again I can see him. It was a little later, in the street; we had come out of school and were all standing round a horse that had fallen down. It lay, still harnessed to the shaft, in front of a peasant’s cart, and sniffed the air pitifully with open nostrils, while blood flowed from an invisible wound, so that the white dust in the street darkened as it became slowly saturated. As I, with a feeling of nausea, turned my gaze away, I saw Demian’s face. He had not pressed forward, he stood furthest back of all, rather elegant, quite at his ease, as was[Pg 62] proper to him. His gaze seemed to be directed at the horse’s head, and expressed again that deep, quiet, almost fanatical and yet calm attentiveness. I could not resist watching him some considerable time, and I remember feeling, though quite unconsciously, that there was something very peculiar about him. I saw Demian’s face, I saw not only that he had not the face of a boy, but that of a man; I saw still more, I thought I saw, or felt, that it was not the face of a man either but something else besides. There seemed to be also something of the woman in his features, and particularly it seemed to me for a moment, not manly or boyish, nor old or young, but somehow or other a thousand years old, not to be measured by time, bearing the stamp of other epochs. Animals could look like that, or trees, or stones—I did not realize that precisely, I did not experience the exact sensation which I, a grown-up person, am now describing, but what I felt then approximated in some way to what I have just related. Perhaps he was beautiful, perhaps he pleased me, perhaps even he was repugnant—I could not then determine. I saw only that he was different from us, he was like an animal, or a spirit, or a picture, I know not what he was like, but he was different, inconceivably different from us all.

And again I can see him. It was a little later, on the street; we had just come out of school and were all gathered around a horse that had collapsed. It lay there, still hitched to the cart, in front of a peasant’s vehicle, sniffing the air pitifully with open nostrils, while blood flowed from an unseen wound, causing the white dust in the street to darken as it became slowly soaked. As I turned my gaze away, feeling nauseous, I noticed Demian’s face. He hadn’t stepped forward; he stood farthest back of all, rather stylish, completely at ease, as was[Pg 62] fitting for him. His gaze seemed focused on the horse’s head, reflecting that deep, quiet, almost fanatical yet calm attentiveness. I couldn’t help but watch him for quite some time, and I remember feeling, though without realizing it, that there was something very unusual about him. I saw Demian’s face, and I saw that he not only didn’t have the face of a boy, but of a man; and even more, I thought I saw, or felt, that it wasn’t the face of a man either, but something else. There seemed to be something feminine in his features, and especially for a moment, it felt to me like he was not manly or boyish, nor old or young, but somehow a thousand years old, unmeasured by time, bearing the essence of other ages. Animals could look like that, or trees, or stones—I didn’t fully grasp it; I didn’t experience the exact feeling I, as an adult, am now describing, but what I felt back then was somewhat similar to what I've just shared. Maybe he was beautiful, maybe he was appealing, maybe even he was repulsive—I couldn’t figure it out then. I only saw that he was different from us, like an animal, or a spirit, or a painting, I can’t say what he was like, but he was different, incomprehensibly different from all of us.

My reminiscence tells me nothing more, and perhaps even what has been described has arisen, in part, from later impressions.

My memory doesn’t tell me anything more, and maybe even what’s been described has come, at least in part, from later experiences.

[Pg 63]

[Pg 63]

Until I was several years older, I did not come into close contact with him again. Contrary to custom, Demian had not been confirmed with the boys of his year, and in consequence fresh rumors concerning him were set afloat. In school they were again saying that he was really a Jew, or no, a heathen, and others pretended to know that he and his mother professed no religion, or that they belonged to a bad sect in mythology. In connection with this I seem to remember that he was suspected of living with his mother as with a mistress. Presumably the facts were that he had been, up to that time, brought up without any denominational creed, and that it was now thought that this might be disadvantageous for his future career. In any case, his mother now decided after all to allow him to be prepared for confirmation, two years later than the boys of his own age. Hence it came about that for months he was my classmate in the confirmation class.

Until I was a few years older, I didn’t come into close contact with him again. Unlike the others, Demian hadn’t been confirmed with his peers, which led to fresh rumors about him. At school, people were saying he was actually Jewish, or no, a pagan, and some claimed to know that he and his mom didn’t follow any religion, or that they were part of a strange cult. I also remember that he was suspected of living with his mother like a mistress. The reality was that he had been raised without any specific religious beliefs, and people thought that might hurt his future. Eventually, his mother decided to let him prepare for confirmation, two years later than the boys his age. So, for months, he became my classmate in the confirmation class.

For a time I kept out of his way, I did not want to have anything to do with him; too many mysterious rumors had become attached to his name. But above all things I was worried by a sense of obligation, implanted in me since my affair with Kromer. And just at that time I had enough to do with my own secrets. For the confirmation class coincided with the period when I was definitively enlightened on matters of sex, and in spite of my good will, my interest in the pious instruction was on that account[Pg 64] greatly diminished. The things of which the clergyman spoke lay far from me in a still, sacred unreality; they may have been quite beautiful and valuable, but in no way real and stirring, as were in the highest degree, these other things.

For a while, I avoided him; I wanted nothing to do with him since so many mysterious rumors surrounded his name. But more than anything, I felt a sense of obligation, implanted in me since my experience with Kromer. At that time, I had enough to deal with my own secrets. The confirmation class happened during the period when I finally understood things about sex, and despite my good intentions, my interest in the religious instruction significantly decreased because of that. The topics the clergyman spoke about felt distant and almost sacredly unreal; they might have been beautiful and valuable, but they were not real or stirring like those other things were in the most intense way.

The more indifferent I became, under these conditions, to our spiritual instruction, the more was my interest drawn towards Max Demian again. Something or other seemed to unite us. As nearly as I remember it began in class early one morning, while the light was still burning in the schoolroom. The clergyman taking the confirmation class happened to be talking about Cain and Abel. I hardly paid any attention, I was sleepy and scarcely listened. Then with raised voice the clergyman began to speak fervently of Cain’s sign. At this moment I felt a sort of contact or exhortation and looking up I saw Demian’s face turned toward me from a row of desks in front, with a bright speaking look, which could have expressed scorn as much as seriousness. He looked at me for a moment only, and suddenly I was listening intently to the clergyman’s words. I heard him speak of Cain and the mark on his forehead, and suddenly I felt deep within me the knowledge that the story could have a different signification, that it could be looked at from another view, that it was possible to be critical.

The more indifferent I became to our spiritual teachings under these circumstances, the more my attention was drawn back to Max Demian. Something seemed to connect us. As far as I remember, it started one morning in class, while there was still light in the schoolroom. The clergyman in charge of the confirmation class was discussing Cain and Abel. I barely paid attention; I was sleepy and hardly listened. Then, with a raised voice, the clergyman began to speak passionately about Cain’s mark. At that moment, I felt a kind of connection or urging, and looking up, I saw Demian’s face turned toward me from a row of desks in front, with a bright, expressive look that could convey both scorn and seriousness. He looked at me for just a moment, and suddenly I found myself listening intently to the clergyman’s words. I heard him talk about Cain and the mark on his forehead, and then I felt a deep realization that the story could have a different meaning, that it could be viewed from another perspective, and that it was possible to be critical.

From that instant the bond of communication between Demian and myself was again established.[Pg 65] And oddly enough, scarcely had this sense of a certain solidarity between us presented itself to my mind, than I saw it transferred as if by magic from the ideal world to the world of space. I did not know whether he had been able to arrange it himself, or whether it was pure chance—at that time I believed firmly in chance—but a few days after I noticed Demian had suddenly changed his place and was now sitting directly in front of me. (I recollect still how pleasant it was, in the midst of the miserable workhouse atmosphere of the overcrowded schoolroom, to sense the delicate, fresh aroma of soap from his neck in the morning.) A few days later he had changed again, and now sat next to me. And there he stayed, occupying the same place through the whole of that winter and spring.

From that moment, the connection between Demian and me was reestablished.[Pg 65] Oddly enough, as soon as this feeling of solidarity between us crossed my mind, I saw it shift from the realm of ideas to the physical world. I didn't know if he had managed to make it happen himself or if it was just coincidence—at that time, I completely believed in coincidence—but a few days later, I noticed that Demian had suddenly moved and was now sitting right in front of me. (I still remember how nice it was, amidst the miserable atmosphere of the overcrowded classroom, to catch the gentle, fresh scent of soap from his neck that morning.) A few days later, he changed seats again and sat next to me. And there he stayed, occupying that same spot throughout the winter and spring.

Morning lessons had quite changed. They were no longer sleepy and boring. I looked forward to them. Sometimes we both listened to the clergyman with the greatest attention. A glance from my neighbor would suffice, calling my attention to a strange story or a peculiar text. And another glance from him, a very decided one, acted on me as an admonition, arousing criticism and doubt.

Morning lessons had really changed. They were no longer dull and boring. I actually looked forward to them. Sometimes we both listened to the clergyman’s words with intense focus. A quick look from my neighbor was enough to grab my attention to an unusual story or a weird text. And another look from him, a very firm one, served as a reminder, stirring up my critical thinking and skepticism.

But very often we were bad pupils and heard nothing of the lesson. Demian was always courteous towards masters and schoolfellows. I never saw him commit a schoolboy prank, never heard him laugh out loud or talk in class; he[Pg 66] never drew on himself the master’s blame. But noiselessly, rather by signs and glances than by whispered words, he knew how to let me share in his own occupations. These were, in part, of a peculiar nature.

But often we were terrible students and didn’t pay attention to the lesson. Demian was always polite to teachers and classmates. I never saw him pull a prank, never heard him laugh out loud or talk in class; he[Pg 66] never attracted the teacher’s anger. But silently, more through gestures and looks than through whispered words, he knew how to include me in his own activities. These were, in part, quite unusual.

For instance, he told me which of the fellows interested him; and in what manner he studied them. He judged many of them with accuracy. He used to say to me before the lesson: “When I signal to you with my thumb, so and so will look round at us, or will scratch his neck, etc.” Then during the lesson, when I scarcely gave a thought to what he had told me, Max would attract my attention by suddenly bending his thumb. I would look up quickly at the boy already designated, and every time, as if attached to a wire, the fellow would make the gesture required of him. I bothered Max to try this on the master, but he did not want to do it. But once, when I came into class and told him I had not done my preparation, and that I hoped the clergyman would not question me that day, he helped me. The master looked round for a boy to recite a portion of the catechism, and his roving eye rested on me. He approached me slowly, stretched out his finger in my direction, and already had my name on his lips—when suddenly he became absent-minded or uneasy, put his hand to his collar, stepped up to Demian who looked fixedly into his face. He seemed to want to ask him something but he[Pg 67] turned away, to our surprise, coughed a little, and put his question to another boy.

For example, he would tell me which of the guys caught his interest and how he observed them. He judged many of them pretty accurately. He would say to me before the lesson: “When I give you the signal with my thumb, this guy will turn around at us or scratch his neck, etc.” Then during the lesson, even when I barely thought about what he had told me, Max would grab my attention by suddenly bending his thumb. I would quickly look up at the boy he mentioned, and every time, as if he were connected to a string, the guy would do the gesture. I tried to get Max to do this with the teacher, but he was hesitant. However, once when I walked into class and told him I hadn’t done my preparation and hoped the teacher wouldn’t call on me that day, he helped me out. The teacher scanned the room for someone to recite part of the catechism, and his wandering gaze landed on me. He slowly walked over, pointed his finger in my direction, and was about to call my name when suddenly he seemed distracted or unsure, touched his collar, and approached Demian, who was staring intently at him. It looked like he wanted to ask him something, but to our surprise, he turned away, cleared his throat, and directed his question to another boy.

These jokes amused me very much, but only gradually did I notice that my friend frequently played the same game with me. It would happen that on my way home from school I had suddenly the feeling Demian was a little way behind me, and when I turned round, there he was, sure enough.

These jokes made me laugh a lot, but it took me a while to realize that my friend often played the same trick on me. Sometimes, on my way home from school, I would suddenly feel like Demian was a bit behind me, and when I looked back, there he was, just as I had guessed.

“Can you really make another person think what you want him to?” I asked him.

"Can you really get someone to think what you want them to?" I asked him.

He gave me information on the subject readily enough, quietly and pertinently, in his grown-up manner.

He provided me with information on the topic easily, calmly, and appropriately, in his adult way.

“No,” he said, “that can’t be done. That is to say, one hasn’t a free will, even if the person acts that way. Neither can the other person think as he will, nor can I make him think what I want him to. But you can observe someone well, and then you can say fairly exactly what he thinks or feels; in this way you can generally predict what he will do the moment after. It’s quite simple, but people merely do not know it. Naturally it requires practice. To take an example from the butterfly world, there is a certain species of moth, of which the female is much rarer than the male. The moths reproduce like other animals, the male impregnates the female, who then lays the egg. Suppose you have in your possession a female of this type of moth—naturalists have often made the experiment—then the male moths fly in the night to this[Pg 68] female, they even make a flight of several hours’ duration! Think of it! For many miles around all the males are conscious of the whereabouts of the only female moth in the district. People have tried to explain that, but it is not easy. Moths must have a sense of smell, or something like it, which allows them to pick up and follow an almost imperceptible scent, like a good hound. You understand? There are such things, nature is full of them, and no one can explain them. Now I draw the conclusion that if among this class of moths the females were as abundant as the males, then these latter would not have such a refined sense of smell! They have it simply because they have been trained like that. If an animal or a man concentrates his whole attention and his whole will-power on a certain thing then he attains it. That’s all. And it is just the same with what you have asked me. Observe a man sufficiently well, and you will know more about him than he does himself.”

“No,” he said, “that can’t be done. In other words, people don’t really have free will, even if they act like they do. The other person can’t think however they want, and I can’t make them think what I want them to. But if you observe someone closely, you can quite accurately figure out what they’re thinking or feeling; this way, you can generally predict what they’ll do next. It’s quite simple, but people just don’t realize it. Of course, it takes practice. For example, take a certain type of moth where the female is much rarer than the male. These moths reproduce like other animals; the male mates with the female, who then lays the eggs. Now, if you have a female of this species—naturalists have often tested this—then male moths will fly to her at night, even making flights that last several hours! Imagine that! For miles around, all the males know where the only female moth in the area is located. People have tried to explain this, but it’s not easy. Moths must have a sense of smell or something similar that lets them detect and follow an almost undetectable scent, like a good hound. Do you see? There are such things; nature is full of them, and no one can explain them. Now, I conclude that if female moths were as common as males, then the males wouldn’t have such a sharp sense of smell! They have it simply because they’ve been trained that way. If an animal or a person focuses all their attention and willpower on something, they can achieve it. That’s all. And it’s the same with your question. Observe a person closely enough, and you’ll know more about them than they know about themselves.”

It lay on the tip of my tongue to mention the word “mind-reading,” and so to remind him of the scene with Kromer, now relegated to such a distant past. But the odd thing between us both was that neither he nor I ever made the slightest reference to the fact that several years ago he had intervened so decisively in my life. It was as if formerly there had been nothing between us, or as if each of us reckoned that the other had forgotten the affair. It even happened[Pg 69] once or twice when we were together that we met Frank Kromer in the street, but we exchanged no look, neither did we speak of him.

It was right on the tip of my tongue to bring up "mind-reading" to remind him of the incident with Kromer, which now felt like such a distant memory. The strange thing was that neither of us ever mentioned how he had played such a significant role in my life years ago. It was as if there had never been anything between us, or maybe we both thought the other had completely forgotten about it. There were even a couple of times when we ran into Frank Kromer on the street, but we didn't exchange a glance or say anything about him.

“But what has that got to do with will-power?” I asked. “You said there was no such thing as free will. And then you said one only had to concentrate one’s will on something to be able to attain one’s ends. That doesn’t agree! If I am not master of my will, then I can’t direct it here or there as I wish.”

“But what does that have to do with willpower?” I asked. “You said there’s no such thing as free will. And then you said you just have to focus your will on something to achieve your goals. That doesn’t make sense! If I’m not in control of my will, then I can’t direct it wherever I want.”

“A good question!” he said, laughing. “You should always ask questions, you must always doubt. But the explanation is very simple. If a moth for instance wants to concentrate his will-power on a star or something like that, he can’t do it. Only—he doesn’t try. He seeks only what has sense and value for him, satisfies his needs, he gets what he absolutely must have. And it is just there that the unbelievable succeeds—he develops a marvelous sixth sense, that no other animal besides him has! People in our position have more elbow-room, certainly, and more interests than an animal. But even we are confined to a comparatively small space, beyond which we cannot go. To be sure, I can imagine this or that, or make myself believe that I absolutely want to get to the North Pole or somewhere, but I can only carry that out and wish it strongly enough when the desire lies right in myself, when my whole being is really filled with it. As soon as that is the case, as soon as you try to carry out an inward command,[Pg 70] then you succeed, then you can harness your will as you would a good nag. If for instance I resolved that our good Mr. Parson shall not wear his spectacles for the future, then that wouldn’t work. That is merely play. But when last autumn I had the fixed intention of getting myself moved to another desk, I succeeded. Someone suddenly arrived who came before me in the alphabet and who up to then had been ill. Because someone had to make room for him, it was naturally I who did it, because my willing it had made me ready to seize the opportunity.”

"A great question!" he said, laughing. "You should always ask questions; you must always question things. But the answer is quite simple. Take a moth, for example. If it wants to focus its willpower on a star or something like that, it can't do it. The thing is— it doesn't even try. It only seeks out what makes sense and has value to it, fulfilling its needs; it gets what it absolutely has to have. And this is where the extraordinary comes in—it develops an amazing sixth sense that no other animal has! People in our position have more freedom and interests than an animal. But even we are limited to a relatively small space beyond which we cannot go. Sure, I can imagine this or that, or convince myself that I really want to get to the North Pole or somewhere, but I can only make that happen and truly want it when that desire comes from within me, when my entire being is genuinely filled with it. Once that happens, as soon as you attempt to act on an inner command,[Pg 70] you succeed; then you can direct your will like you would a good horse. For instance, if I decided that our good Mr. Parson shouldn't wear his glasses anymore, that wouldn't work. That's just play. But last autumn, when I set my mind on moving to another desk, I succeeded. Someone suddenly came along who was alphabetically before me and had been ill until then. Because someone had to make space for him, it naturally fell to me to do it, because my determination had prepared me to seize the opportunity."

“Yes,” I said, “that seemed to me very strange at the time. From the moment we began to get interested in one another, you managed to get nearer and nearer to me. But how was that? You did not immediately take a place next to me; for a few lessons at first you were sitting in the row of desks in front of me, weren’t you? How did that come about?”

“Yes,” I said, “that seemed really strange to me back then. From the moment we started to get interested in each other, you found a way to get closer and closer to me. But how did that happen? You didn’t sit next to me right away; for a few lessons at first, you were sitting in the row of desks in front of me, right? How did that come about?”

“It was like this. I wasn’t quite certain where I wanted to go when I wished to move from my first place. I only knew that I wanted to sit further back. It was my wish to move towards you, but I was not conscious of this at the time. Simultaneously your own will was working with mine and helped me. It was only when I sat in front of you that I realized my wish was only half fulfilled—I noticed that really I had desired nothing else than to sit next to you.”

“It was like this. I wasn’t exactly sure where I wanted to go when I decided to leave my first place. I just knew I wanted to be further back. I wanted to move toward you, but I wasn’t aware of that at the time. At the same time, your own desire was working with mine and helped me. It was only when I sat in front of you that I realized my wish was only half fulfilled—I noticed that what I truly wanted was just to sit next to you.”

“But on that occasion no newcomer arrived.”

“But on that occasion, no newcomer showed up.”

[Pg 71]

[Pg 71]

“No, but then I simply did what I wished, and sat next to you without hesitation. The boy with whom I changed places was simply surprised, and let me do it without further say. And the parson indeed noticed once that a change had taken place—in fact, whenever he looks at me something worries him secretly. That is to say, he knows my name is Demian, and that something must be wrong that I, whose initial is D, am sitting back there among the S’s! But that does not penetrate his consciousness because my will is against it, because I prevent him again and again from becoming conscious of it. He notices now and then that something is wrong. He looks at me and begins to study the question, the good fellow. But I have a simple means at my disposal. I look at him very, very fixedly in the eyes. Hardly anyone can bear that. They always get restive. If you want to get something out of a person, and you fix him unexpectedly with your eyes, and if he doesn’t get restive, then give it up! You won’t get anything out of him, ever! But that happens seldom. I know only one single person with whom this trick won’t help me.”

“No, but then I just did what I wanted and sat next to you without hesitation. The boy I swapped places with was just surprised and let me do it without saying anything else. The pastor did notice at one point that a change had occurred—in fact, whenever he looks at me, something seems to bother him secretly. In other words, he knows my name is Demian and that something must be off since I, whose initial is D, am sitting back there among the S’s! But that doesn’t register in his mind because my will works against it, since I keep him from realizing it again and again. He occasionally senses that something is off. He looks at me and starts to ponder the question, the poor guy. But I have a simple method to deal with that. I stare very intently into his eyes. Hardly anyone can handle that. They always get restless. If you want to get something out of someone, and you suddenly lock eyes with them, and if they don’t get restless, then just give up! You won’t get anything out of them, ever! But that hardly ever happens. I know only one person with whom this trick doesn’t work.”

“Who is that?” I asked quickly.

“Who is that?” I asked eagerly.

He looked at me, with eyes somewhat closed; as his fashion was when he meditated. Then he looked away and gave no answer, and in spite of my lively curiosity I could not bring myself to repeat the question.

He looked at me with his eyes slightly shut, as he usually did when he was deep in thought. Then he glanced away and didn't say anything, and despite my strong curiosity, I couldn't make myself ask the question again.

But I believe he was referring to his mother.[Pg 72] He seemed to live on very intimate terms with her, but he never spoke about her, never invited me to his house. I scarcely knew what his mother looked like.

But I think he was talking about his mom.[Pg 72] He seemed to be very close to her, but he never brought her up and never invited me over. I barely knew what his mom even looked like.


Several times I attempted to imitate his example by concentrating my will-power on something so firmly that I would have to attain it. I had desires which seemed to me sufficiently pressing. But nothing came of it. I could not bring myself to talk matters over with Demian. I should not have been able to make him understand what I wanted. He did not ask, either.

Several times, I tried to follow his example by focusing my willpower on something so intensely that I had to achieve it. I had desires that felt urgent enough. But nothing worked out. I couldn’t bring myself to discuss things with Demian. I wouldn’t have been able to make him understand what I wanted anyway. He didn’t ask either.

My faith in matters of religion had meanwhile suffered many a breach. Yet in my manner of thinking, which was entirely under the influence of Demian, I was to be distinguished from those of my schoolfellows who professed an entire disbelief. There were a few such who let occasional phrases be overheard, to the effect that it was laughable and unworthy of man’s dignity to believe in a God, and that stories such as those of the Trinity and the immaculate conception of the Virgin Mary were simply a joke. It was disgraceful, they said, that such rubbish was peddled about to-day. This was by no means my way of thinking. Even where I had doubts, the whole experience of my childhood taught me to believe in the efficacy of a godly life such as that led by my parents, which I knew to be neither contemptible nor hypocritical. On the contrary, now as[Pg 73] before, I had the greatest reverence for the spirit of religion. Only Demian had accustomed me to consider and explain the stories and articles of belief from a more liberal and more personal point of view, a point of view in which fantasy and imagination had their share. At least, I always took great pleasure and enjoyment in the interpretations he suggested to me. To be sure much seemed to me too crude; such as the affair of Cain. And once, during the preparation for confirmation, I was terrified by a conception, which, if that were possible, seemed to me even still more daring. The master had been speaking of Golgotha. The Biblical account of the Passion and Death of Christ had, from my earliest years, made a deep impression on me. As a little boy, on such days as Good Friday, after my Father had read out to us the story of the Passion, I had lived in imagination and with much emotion in Gethsemane and on Golgotha, in that world so poignantly beautiful, pale and ghostlike, and yet so terribly alive. And when I listened to the Passion according to St. Matthew by Bach, I felt the mystical thrills of this dark, powerful, mysterious world of passion and suffering. I find in this music, even to-day and in the “actus tragicus,” the essence of all poetry and of all artistic expression.

My faith in religion had taken a hit over time. However, my way of thinking, heavily influenced by Demian, set me apart from some of my classmates who completely rejected belief. A few of them made comments that it was ridiculous and beneath human dignity to believe in a God, claiming that stories like the Trinity and the immaculate conception of the Virgin Mary were just a joke. They thought it was shameful that such nonsense was still talked about today. That wasn’t how I felt at all. Even in my doubts, my childhood experiences taught me to believe in the value of a godly life, like the one my parents led, which I knew was neither contemptible nor hypocritical. In fact, just like before, I held a deep reverence for the spirit of religion. Demian had just encouraged me to think about and interpret religious stories and beliefs in a more open and personal way, where imagination and fantasy played a role. I always found enjoyment in the interpretations he shared with me. Admittedly, some ideas felt too simplistic, such as the story of Cain. And once, while preparing for confirmation, I was unsettled by a concept that seemed even bolder. The teacher had been discussing Golgotha. The Biblical account of Christ's Passion and Death had left a strong impact on me since childhood. As a young boy, on days like Good Friday, after my father read us the Passion story, I would lose myself in my imagination, feeling deeply involved in Gethsemane and Golgotha, in that hauntingly beautiful, pale, ghostly world that felt so vibrantly alive. Listening to Bach's "Passion According to St. Matthew," I experienced the mystical chills of this intense, powerful, and mysterious world of passion and suffering. Even today, I find in this music, and in the “actus tragicus,” the essence of all poetry and artistic expression.

At the conclusion of the lesson Demian said to me contemplatively:

At the end of the lesson, Demian said to me thoughtfully:

[Pg 74]

[Pg 74]

“There’s something in this, Sinclair, which I don’t like. Read through the story, consider it, there’s something there which sounds insipid. I mean this business of the two thieves. It’s sublime, the three crosses standing side by side on the hill! But what about this sentimental story of the honest thief, which reads more like a tract? First he was a criminal who had perpetrated crimes, and God knows what, and now he breaks out in tears and is consumed by feelings of contrition and repentance. I ask you what’s the sense of such a repentance two steps from the grave? It’s nothing but a real parson’s story, mawkish and mendacious, larded with emotion, and having a most edifying background. If to-day you had to choose one of the two thieves as your friend, or if you consider which of the two you would the sooner have trusted, it would most certainly not be this weeping convert. No, it’s the other, who’s a real fellow with plenty of character. He doesn’t care a straw about conversion, which in his case can mean simply nothing more than pretty speeches. He goes his way bravely to the end, without being such a coward as to renounce the devil in the last moment who up to that point has had to help him. He is a character, and in Biblical history people of character always come off second best. Perhaps he’s a descendant of Cain. Don’t you think so?”

“There’s something about this, Sinclair, that bothers me. Read through the story and think about it; there’s something here that feels bland. I mean this whole business with the two thieves. It’s powerful, the three crosses standing together on the hill! But what about this sentimental story of the honest thief that reads more like a pamphlet? He was a criminal who committed crimes, and God knows what else, and now he’s breaking down in tears, filled with remorse and repentance. I ask you, what’s the point of such repentance just steps away from the grave? It’s nothing but a cheesy parson’s tale, overly sentimental and dishonest, packed with emotion and a very moralistic backdrop. If today you had to choose one of the two thieves as your friend, or if you think about which one you would trust more, it definitely wouldn’t be this crying convert. No, it’s the other one, who’s a real guy with a lot of character. He doesn’t care at all about conversion, which in his case could just mean some nice words. He goes on bravely to the end, without being such a coward as to reject the devil at the last moment, the same devil who’s helped him all along. He’s a character, and in Biblical history, people with character always end up coming in second. Maybe he’s a descendant of Cain. Don’t you think so?”

I was dismayed. I had believed myself to be quite familiar with the story of the crucifixion,[Pg 75] and now I saw for the first time what little personal judgment I had brought to bear on it, with what little force of imagination and of fantasy I had listened to it and read it. Demian’s new ideas, therefore, were quite annoying, threatening to overthrow conceptions, the stability of which I had believed it necessary to maintain. No, one could not deal with anything and everything like that, certainly not with the All Holiest.

I was shocked. I thought I knew the story of the crucifixion well,[Pg 75] but now I realized for the first time how little personal judgment I had applied to it and how weak my imagination and creativity had been when I listened to and read it. Demian's new ideas were really frustrating, threatening to dismantle beliefs that I thought were essential to uphold. No, you couldn't approach everything like that, definitely not with something that's considered the most sacred.

As always, he noticed my opposition immediately, even before I had spoken a word.

As usual, he picked up on my resistance right away, even before I said anything.

“I know,” said he, in a tone of resignation, “it’s the old story. Everything is all right until you’re serious about it! But I’ll tell you something: this is one of the points where one can clearly see the shortcomings of this religion. The fact is that this God, of the old and of the new dispensation, may be an excellent conception, but He is not what He really ought to be. He is everything that is good, noble, fatherly, beautiful, sublime and sentimental certainly! But the world consists of other things which are simply ascribed to the devil. All this part of the world, a good half, is suppressed and hushed up. Just the same as they praise God as the Father of all life, but pass over the whole sex-life, on which all life depends, and declare it to be sinful and the work of the devil! I have nothing to say against honoring this God Jehovah, nothing at all. But I think we should reverence everything and[Pg 76] look upon the whole world as sacred, not merely this artificially separated, official half of it! We ought then to worship the devil as well as God. I should find that quite right. Or we ought to create a God, who would embody the devil as well, and before whom we should not have to close our eyes, when the most natural things in the world take place.”

“I know,” he said with a resigned tone, “it’s the same old story. Everything seems fine until it gets serious! But I’ll tell you something: this is one of the points that clearly reveals the flaws in this religion. The truth is that this God, from both the old and the new testaments, might be a great idea, but He isn’t what He should be. He is everything good, noble, fatherly, beautiful, sublime, and sentimental for sure! But the world has many other aspects that are just labeled as the devil’s doing. This part of the world, a good half, is silenced and ignored. Just like they praise God as the Father of all life, yet they completely overlook sex, which is essential for all life, calling it sinful and from the devil! I don’t have anything against honoring this God Jehovah, not at all. But I believe we should respect everything and view the whole world as sacred, not just this artificially separated, official part! We should honor both the devil and God. I think that would be perfectly fine. Or we should create a God who would also embody the devil, and before whom we wouldn’t have to close our eyes when natural things occur.”

Contrary to his custom, he had become almost vehement, but he smiled again immediately and pressed me no further.

Contrary to his usual behavior, he became almost intense, but he quickly smiled again and didn’t press me any further.

But in me these words encountered the riddle of my whole boyhood, which I had hourly carried with me, but of which I had never spoken to anyone. What Demian had said about God and the devil, about the official godly world and the suppressed devil’s world, that was exactly my own idea, my own myth, the idea of the two worlds or two halves of the world—the light and the dark. The realization that my problem was a problem of humanity as a whole, of life and thought in general, suddenly dawned on me, and this recognition inspired me with fear and awe as I suddenly felt to what an extent my own innermost personal life and thought were part of the eternal stream of great ideas. The realization was not joyful, although it confirmed my mode of thought and made me happy to a certain extent. It was hard and tasted raw, because a hint of responsibility lay therein, telling me to put away childish things and to stand alone.

But in me, these words hit upon the mystery of my entire childhood, which I had carried with me daily but had never shared with anyone. What Demian said about God and the devil, about the official godly world and the repressed devil's world, matched exactly my own beliefs, my own myth—the idea of two worlds or two halves of the world—the light and the dark. It suddenly struck me that my issue was a universal one, concerning humanity as a whole, about life and thought in general. This realization filled me with fear and awe as I recognized how much my personal thoughts and feelings were intertwined with the eternal flow of significant ideas. The realization wasn't joyful, even though it validated my way of thinking and made me somewhat happy. It was tough and felt raw because it carried a sense of responsibility, urging me to set aside childish things and stand on my own.

[Pg 77]

[Pg 77]

I told my friend—the first time in my life I had revealed so deep a secret—of my conception of the “two worlds,” a conception which had been formed since the earliest years of my childhood. He at once saw that I was in thorough agreement with him. But he was not the kind to make the most of this. He listened with greater attention than he had ever given me, and looked me in the eyes until I had to turn away. I again noticed in his look this odd, animal-like timelessness, this inconceivably old age.

I told my friend—marking the first time I ever shared such a deep secret—about my idea of the “two worlds,” an idea I had developed since I was a child. He immediately understood that we were completely on the same page. But he wasn't the type to exploit this. He listened more attentively than he ever had before, locking eyes with me until I had to look away. I once again noticed that strange, animal-like timelessness in his gaze, this unfathomably old age.

“We will talk more about that another time,” he said considerately: “I see that you think more than you can express. But if that is so, then you also know that you have never lived in experience all that you have thought, and that is not good. Only the thought that we live through in experience has any value. You knew that your ‘world of sanction’ was simply one-half of the world, and yet you tried to suppress the other half in you, as do the parsons and teachers. You will not succeed. No one succeeds who has once began to think.”

“We'll discuss that more another time,” he said kindly. “I can tell you have a lot on your mind that you can’t quite put into words. But if that's true, then you also realize you haven’t truly lived out all your ideas, and that’s not good. Only the thoughts we actually experience in life have any real value. You understood that your ‘world of rules’ was just half of the reality, yet you tried to ignore the other half within you, just like the preachers and teachers do. You won't succeed. No one succeeds who has started to think.”

This impressed me deeply.

This deeply impressed me.

“But,” I almost shouted, “there are horrible things which are really and actually forbidden—you can’t deny that fact. And they are forbidden once for all, and so we must renounce them. I know of course that there are such things as murder, and all possible kinds of vice, but shall I then, simply because such things exist, go and become a criminal?”

“But,” I almost shouted, “there are terrible things that are truly forbidden—you can’t deny that. They are permanently forbidden, and we have to turn away from them. I know, of course, that things like murder and every kind of vice exist, but should I then, just because those things are out there, choose to become a criminal?”

[Pg 78]

[Pg 78]

“We shan’t be able to finish our discussion to-day,” said Max, in a milder tone. “You must certainly not commit murder or rape, no. But you haven’t yet reached that point where one can see what is ‘permitted’ and what is really ‘taboo.’ You have realized only a part of the truth. The remainder will come after, rely on it. For instance, for the past year or so you have had in you an instinct which is stronger than all the others, and which is held to be ‘taboo.’ The Greeks and many other people, on the contrary, made a sort of divinity out of this instinct, and honored it by great celebrations. What is now ‘taboo’ is therefore not eternally so, it can change. To-day everyone is permitted to sleep with a woman as soon as he has been with her to a parson and has gone through the ceremony of marriage. With other races it is different, even to-day. For that reason each one of us must find out for himself what is permitted and what is forbidden—forbidden, that is, to himself. You need never do anything that is forbidden and yet be a thorough rascal. And vice versa. It is really merely a question of convenience. Whoever is too lazy to think for himself and to constitute himself his own judge simply conforms to the taboos, whatever they happen to be. He has an easy time of it. Others realize they carry laws in themselves. For them things are forbidden which every man of honor does daily. On the other hand things[Pg 79] are permitted them which are otherwise taboo. Everyone must stand up for himself.”

“We won't be able to finish our discussion today,” Max said in a softer tone. “You definitely shouldn’t commit murder or rape, no. But you haven’t yet reached the point where you can see what is ‘allowed’ and what is really ‘taboo.’ You’ve only realized part of the truth. The rest will come later, trust me. For example, for the past year or so you've had this instinct inside you that’s stronger than all the others, and it’s considered ‘taboo.’ The Greeks and many other cultures, on the other hand, turned this instinct into a sort of divine thing and celebrated it with great festivities. What’s considered ‘taboo’ now isn’t eternally that way; it can change. Today, everyone is allowed to sleep with a woman as soon as he’s been to see a pastor and gone through the marriage ceremony. With other cultures, it’s different even today. For that reason, each one of us must figure out for ourselves what’s allowed and what’s forbidden—forbidden, that is, to ourselves. You can never do anything that’s forbidden and still be a total jerk. And vice versa. It really just comes down to convenience. Whoever is too lazy to think for himself and to be his own judge simply goes along with the taboos, whatever they may be. He has it easy. Others understand they carry their own laws within them. For them, things are forbidden that every honorable person does every day. On the other hand, there are things that are allowed for them that are otherwise considered taboo. Everyone must stand up for themselves.”

Suddenly he seemed to regret having said so much, and broke off. I felt I could understand to a certain extent what his sentiment was. That is to say, however agreeably he used to present his ideas (apparently in a cursory manner) he could on no account tolerate a conversation made simply “for the sake of talking,” as he once said. He realized in my case that, although my interest was genuine enough, I was too much inclined to look upon discussion as a game, too fond of clever talking—in short I was lacking in perfect seriousness.

Suddenly, he seemed to regret saying so much and stopped. I felt I could understand, to some extent, what he was feeling. In other words, no matter how casually he expressed his ideas, he couldn't stand a conversation that was just "for the sake of talking," as he once put it. He recognized that, even though my interest was genuine, I tended to view discussions as a game and enjoyed clever banter—essentially, I was lacking in complete seriousness.


As I read again the words I have just written—“perfect seriousness”—another scene suddenly comes into my mind, the most impressive experience I lived through with Max Demian in those still half-childlike times.

As I read the words I just wrote—“perfect seriousness”—another scene suddenly pops into my mind, the most unforgettable experience I had with Max Demian during those still partly-childlike times.

Our confirmation classes were drawing to an end, and the closing lessons were devoted to the Last Supper. The clergyman thought this very important, and he took pains to make us feel something of the inspiration and sacred character of his teaching. However, precisely in those last few lessons, thoughts were diverted to another object, to the person of my friend. Looking forward to my confirmation, which was explained to us as being our solemn admission into the community of the Church, the thought presented itself imperatively to me that the value[Pg 80] of this half-year’s religious instruction did not lie for me in what I had learned in class, but rather in Demian’s presence and influence. It was not into the Church that I was ready to be received, but into something else, into an order of ideas and of personalities which surely existed somewhere or other on earth, and of which I felt my friend was the representative or messenger.

Our confirmation classes were coming to an end, and the final lessons focused on the Last Supper. The clergyman considered this very important, and he made an effort to help us feel the inspiration and sacred nature of his teachings. However, during those last few lessons, my thoughts kept drifting to someone else—my friend. As I anticipated my confirmation, which we were told was our formal acceptance into the Church community, I realized that the real value of this six months of religious instruction wasn't what I had learned in class, but rather the presence and influence of Demian. I was not ready to be welcomed into the Church; I was ready to enter something different, an order of ideas and personalities that surely existed somewhere on Earth, and I felt that my friend was its representative or messenger.

I tried to repress this thought. In spite of everything, I earnestly intended to go through the ceremony of confirmation with a certain dignity, and the new notions I was forming seemed scarcely compatible with this. Yet do what I would, the idea was there, and gradually identified itself with the approaching religious ceremony. I was ready to celebrate it in a different fashion from the other confirmation candidates. For me it would mean admission into a world of ideas, with which I had become acquainted through Demian.

I tried to push this thought away. Despite everything, I genuinely planned to go through the confirmation ceremony with a certain dignity, but the new ideas I was developing didn't really fit with that. Still, no matter what I did, the thought lingered and slowly connected itself to the upcoming religious ceremony. I was prepared to celebrate it differently from the other confirmation candidates. For me, it would signify entry into a world of ideas that I had discovered through Demian.

In those days it happened that I had another discussion with him; it was just before a lesson. My friend was wrapped up in himself and took little pleasure in my talk, which was perhaps rather precocious and bombastic.

In those days, I ended up having another conversation with him; it was just before a lesson. My friend was really focused on himself and didn’t seem very interested in what I had to say, which was maybe a bit too mature and over the top.

“We talk too much,” he said with unwonted gravity. “Wise speeches have no value at all, absolutely none. You only escape from yourself. To escape from yourself is a sin. You should be able to creep right into yourself, like a tortoise.”

“We talk too much,” he said with unusual seriousness. “Wise words have no value at all, absolutely none. You’re just trying to escape from yourself. Escaping from yourself is a sin. You should be able to totally retreat into yourself, like a tortoise.”

[Pg 81]

[Pg 81]

We entered the schoolroom immediately after. The lesson began. I took pains to listen, and Demian did not disturb me in my effort. After a while I began to feel something peculiar at my side where his place was, a sort of emptiness or coolness or something like that, as if his seat had suddenly become vacant. The feeling became oppressive and I turned round.

We walked into the classroom right after. The lesson started. I made an effort to pay attention, and Demian didn’t distract me while I was trying. After a bit, I started to sense something strange at my side where he usually sat—a kind of emptiness or coolness, as if his seat had suddenly emptied. The feeling grew heavy, and I turned around.

There I saw my friend sitting, upright and in his customary attitude. But he looked quite different from usual. Something I did not know went out from him, enveloped him. I thought his eyes were closed, until I saw he held them open. But they were stiff as if gazing within or directed to an object a great way off. He sat there perfectly motionless; he seemed not to be breathing and his mouth was as if carved out of wood or stone. His face was white, uniformly white, as stone. His brown hair showed more signs of life than did any other feature. His hands lay before him on the desk, without life, as still as inanimate objects, like stones or fruit, white and motionless, yet not relaxed, but as if controlling the secret springs of a powerful life force.

There I saw my friend sitting upright in his usual way. But he looked completely different from how I remembered him. Something I couldn't identify surrounded him. I thought his eyes were closed until I realized he was keeping them open. They were rigid, as if he were staring inward or at something far away. He sat there completely still; it seemed like he wasn't breathing, and his mouth looked as if it were carved from wood or stone. His face was pale, uniformly white like stone. His brown hair appeared to be the only part of him that showed any sign of life. His hands rested on the desk, lifeless, as still as inanimate objects—like stones or fruit, white and unmoving, yet not relaxed, almost like they were holding back the secret forces of a powerful life energy.

The sight made me tremble. He is dead, I thought. I almost said it out loud. But I knew he was not dead. Mesmerized, I hung on his look; my eyes were riveted to this white, stone mask. I felt it was the real Demian. The Demian who was in the habit of walking and talking with me, that was only one side of him,[Pg 82] a half. Demian, who from time to time played a part, who accommodated himself to circumstances out of mere complacence. But the real Demian looked like this, with just this look of stone, prehistorically old, like an animal, beautiful and cold, dead yet secretly full of fabulous life force. And around him this still emptiness, this infinite ethereal space, this lonely death!

The sight made me shiver. He’s dead, I thought. I almost said it out loud. But I knew he wasn’t dead. Mesmerized, I was fixated on his gaze; my eyes were glued to this white, stone-like mask. I felt it was the true Demian. The Demian who used to walk and talk with me was just one side of him, a part of him. Demian, who occasionally played a role, adapting to situations out of simple politeness. But the real Demian looked like this, with this stone-like expression, ancient and primal, like an animal, beautiful yet cold, dead but secretly full of an incredible life force. And around him was this still emptiness, this endless ethereal space, this lonely death![Pg 82]

“Now he has quite retired into himself,” I felt with a shudder. Never had I been so isolated. I had no part in him, he was unattainable, he was further from me than if he had been on the most distant isle in the world.

“Now he has really withdrawn into himself,” I thought with a shiver. I had never felt so alone. I had no connection to him; he was out of reach, more distant than if he were on the farthest island in the world.

I scarcely understood why no one besides myself noticed it. I thought that everyone would have to remark him, that everyone would shudder. But no one gave him any attention. He sat like a picture and, as I could not prevent myself from thinking, as stiff as a strange idol. A fly settled on his forehead, moved slowly down over his nose and lips—not a muscle, not a nerve in his face twitched.

I barely understood why no one but me seemed to notice it. I figured that everyone would have to comment on him, that everyone would be shocked. But no one paid him any attention. He sat there like a statue and, as I couldn’t help but think, as rigid as an odd idol. A fly landed on his forehead, crawled slowly down over his nose and lips—not a muscle, not a nerve in his face moved.

Where, where was he now? What was he thinking, what was he feeling? Was he in heaven or in hell?

Where was he now? What was he thinking, what was he feeling? Was he in heaven or in hell?

It was impossible for me to question him. When I saw him at the end of the lesson living and breathing again, when his glance met mine, was he as he formerly had been? Where did he come from? Where had he been? He seemed tired. His face had its normal color, his hands[Pg 83] moved again, but his brown hair was lustreless and fatigued, as it were.

It was impossible for me to ask him anything. When I saw him at the end of the lesson, alive and breathing again, and our eyes met, was he the same as he used to be? Where did he come from? Where had he been? He looked tired. His face had its usual color, his hands[Pg 83] were moving again, but his brown hair looked dull and worn out.

In the days following I practised a new exercise in my bedroom several times. I sat stiffly on a chair, kept my eyes fixed, and held myself perfectly motionless. I waited to see how long I could maintain this attitude, and what the sensation would be like. However, I merely got very tired, and suffered from a violent twitching of the eyelids.

In the days that followed, I practiced a new exercise in my bedroom several times. I sat rigidly on a chair, kept my eyes focused, and held myself completely still. I wanted to see how long I could maintain this position and what the sensation would feel like. However, I just ended up getting really tired and experienced a strong twitching of my eyelids.

The confirmation took place soon after, of which no important recollections remain with me.

The confirmation happened shortly after, but I don't have any significant memories of it.

Everything was now quite changed. Childhood fell about me in ruins. My parents used to look at me with a certain embarrassment. My sisters had become quite strange in their conduct towards me. A disillusionment falsified and weakened the old sentiments and pleasures, the garden was without fragrance, the wood was no longer inviting, the world around me seemed like a clearance-sale of old articles, insipid and without charm, books were merely paper, music a noise. The leaves fall thus from a tree in autumn, the tree feels it not, rain drips on it, sun comes and frost, and the life in it recedes slowly into the narrowest and most inward recess. The tree is not dying. It is waiting.

Everything had completely changed now. My childhood felt like it had crumbled around me. My parents looked at me with a kind of embarrassment. My sisters acted really differently toward me. A sense of disillusionment tainted and weakened the old feelings and joys; the garden seemed to lack fragrance, the woods lost their appeal, and the world around me felt like a clearance sale of outdated items—bland and charm-free. Books were just paper, music was just noise. The leaves fall from a tree in autumn, and the tree doesn’t notice; rain drips on it, the sun shines, and frost comes, while life inside it slowly retreats into the narrowest and most hidden places. The tree isn’t dying. It’s waiting.

It was decided that after the holidays I should go to another school, leaving home for the first time. My mother meanwhile approached[Pg 84] me with especial tenderness, a sort of preliminary good-bye, endeavoring to charm me with a love from which I should go with homesickness and unforgetfulness in my heart. Demian had gone away. I was alone.

It was decided that after the holidays, I would go to a different school, leaving home for the first time. My mother, in the meantime, came to me with a special tenderness, almost like a preliminary goodbye, trying to comfort me with a love that would leave me feeling homesick and unable to forget her. Demian had left. I was alone.


[Pg 85]

[Pg 85]

CHAPTER FOUR
BEATRICE

Without having seen my friend again, I traveled at the end of the holidays to St. ——. Both my parents came with me, and handed me over with all possible care to the protection of a master of the school, in whose house I was to board. They would have been numb with horror, had they only known to what sort of fate they were leaving me.

Without seeing my friend again, I traveled at the end of the holidays to St. ——. Both my parents came with me and carefully handed me over to the care of a schoolmaster, in whose house I was going to stay. They would have been horrified if they had known what kind of fate they were leaving me to.

It still hung in the balance whether I should become with time a good son and a useful citizen, or whether my nature would break out in other directions. My last attempt to be happy under the roof of my father’s house and the spirit prevailing there had lasted for a considerable period, and at times had almost succeeded, only in the end to fail completely.

It was still uncertain whether I would eventually become a good son and a valuable member of society, or if my true nature would lead me in different directions. My last effort to find happiness under my father's roof and in the atmosphere there had gone on for quite a while, and at times it had almost worked, but ultimately it ended in complete failure.

The curious emptiness and isolation which I had begun to feel for the first time in the holidays after my confirmation (how I learned to know it later, this emptiness, this thin atmosphere) did not pass immediately. The parting from home was for me peculiarly easy. I was really rather ashamed of not being sadder—my sisters wept without reason, I could not. I was[Pg 86] astonished at myself. I had always been an emotional child, and at bottom, tolerably good. Now I was quite changed. I was completely indifferent towards the outside world. For days together my sole occupation was hearkening to my inner self, listening to the flood of dark, forbidden instincts which roared subterraneously within me. I had grown very quickly in that last half-year, and appeared lanky, thin and immature. The amiability of boyhood had completely disappeared from my character; I realized myself that it was impossible to like me thus, and I by no means loved myself. I had often a great longing for Max Demian; on the other hand, I hated him not seldom, and looked upon him as responsible for the moral impoverishment of my life, to which I resigned myself as to a sort of nasty disease.

The strange emptiness and isolation I started to feel for the first time during the holidays after my confirmation (a feeling I would come to know well later on) didn’t go away right away. Leaving home was surprisingly easy for me. I actually felt a bit ashamed for not being sadder—my sisters were crying for no reason, and I couldn't join them. I was[Pg 86] shocked at myself. I had always been a sensitive kid, and generally, I was pretty good. But now, I felt completely different. I was entirely indifferent to the outside world. For days, my only focus was on my inner thoughts, listening to the surge of dark, forbidden instincts raging beneath the surface. I had grown a lot in that last six months and looked lanky, thin, and immature. The friendliness of childhood had vanished from my character; I realized that it was impossible to like myself this way, and I definitely didn't love myself. I often longed for Max Demian; at the same time, I frequently hated him and blamed him for the moral emptiness in my life, which I accepted like a nasty illness.

In the beginning I was neither liked nor respected in our school boarding house. First they ragged me, then kept out of my way, looking upon me as a rotter and an eccentric character; I was pleased with myself and I even overplayed my part, withdrawing into my solitary self, growling occasional cynicisms. Superficially I appeared to despise the world in most manly fashion, whereas in reality I was secretly consumed by melancholy and despair. In school I could fall back on a knowledge amassed at home. The form I was in was not so advanced as the same form in the school I had just left, and so I acquired the habit of despising my[Pg 87] school contemporaries, regarding them as mere children.

At first, no one liked or respected me in our school boarding house. They started by making fun of me and then avoided me, seeing me as a loser and a weirdo. I was actually okay with this and even played the role up, isolating myself and occasionally making cynical remarks. On the surface, I seemed to disdain the world in a tough guy way, but deep down, I was struggling with sadness and hopelessness. In school, I relied on the knowledge I had gathered at home. The class I was in wasn’t as advanced as the one I had just left, so I developed the habit of looking down on my classmates, thinking of them as just kids.

This attitude lasted a year and longer. My first holiday visits at home brought no change, I went gladly away again.

This attitude lasted for a year and then some. My first holiday visits home didn't change anything; I happily left again.

It was in the beginning of November. I had formed the habit of taking short, meditative walks in all kinds of weather, during which I often experienced a sort of joy, a joy full of melancholy, contempt of the world and contempt of self. I was sauntering thus one evening through the damp, foggy twilight in a suburb of the town. The broad drive of a public park stood completely deserted, inviting me to enter. The road lay thick with fallen leaves, into which I dug voluptuously with my feet. It smelt damp and bitter; in the distance the trees stood up tall and shadowy, ghostlike in the fog.

It was early November. I had gotten into the habit of taking short, meditative walks no matter the weather, during which I often felt a kind of joy—one filled with melancholy, disdain for the world, and disdain for myself. One evening, I was wandering through the damp, foggy twilight in a suburb of the town. The wide path of a public park was completely deserted, beckoning me to enter. The ground was thick with fallen leaves, and I stomped through them with pleasure. It smelled damp and bitter; in the distance, the trees loomed tall and shadowy, ghostly in the fog.

At the end of the drive I stood still and undecided, staring into the black foliage, scenting eagerly the damp odor of decomposition and death, which seemed to be in harmony with my own mood. Oh, how insipid life tasted!

At the end of the drive, I stood still and uncertain, staring into the dark leaves, eagerly smelling the damp scent of decay and death, which felt in sync with my own feelings. Oh, how bland life was!

A man, with the collar of his raincoat blowing about him, came out of a side path. I was just going on when he called to me.

A man, with the collar of his raincoat flapping around him, came out of a side path. I was just about to leave when he called out to me.

“Hello, Sinclair!”

“Hey, Sinclair!”

It happened to be Alphonse Beck, the senior boy of the house. I was always glad to see him and had nothing against him, except that he always treated me as he did all the younger boys, in an ironical and grandfatherly manner. He[Pg 88] passed for being as strong as a bear, was said to have great influence on the house master, and was the hero of many school stories.

It was Alphonse Beck, the oldest boy in the house. I always felt happy to see him and had nothing against him, except that he treated me like all the younger boys, in a sarcastic and fatherly way. He[Pg 88] was known to be as strong as a bear, was said to have a lot of influence over the house master, and was the hero of many school tales.

“What are you doing here?” he asked affably, in the tone the seniors always used when they condescended on occasion to talk to us. “Composing verse, I bet?”

“What are you doing here?” he asked pleasantly, in the tone the older students always used when they occasionally bothered to talk to us. “Writing poetry, I bet?”

“Shouldn’t dream of it,” I disclaimed gruffly.

"Don't even think about it," I said gruffly.

He laughed, came up to me, and we chatted together in a manner to which I had not been accustomed for some time past.

He laughed, walked over to me, and we talked in a way I hadn't experienced in a while.

“You needn’t be afraid, Sinclair, that I shouldn’t understand. I know the feeling, when one goes for a walk on a foggy evening—the thoughts autumn inspires in one. And one writes poetry about dying nature, of course, and spent youth; which is very much like it. Read Heinrich Heine?”

“You don’t need to worry, Sinclair, that I won’t understand. I get the feeling when you take a walk on a foggy evening—the thoughts that autumn brings up. And of course, you end up writing poetry about dying nature and lost youth; it’s pretty similar. Have you read Heinrich Heine?”

“I am not so sentimental,” I said in self-defense.

“I’m not that sentimental,” I said, defending myself.

“Oh, all right. But in this weather, I think, it does a man good to find a quiet place where one can take a glass of wine or something. Are you coming with me for a bit? I happen to be quite alone. Or wouldn’t you care to? I wouldn’t like to lead you astray, old man, if you are one of those model boys.”

“Oh, fine. But in this weather, I think it’s good for a guy to find a quiet spot to have a glass of wine or something. Want to join me for a bit? I’m actually all alone. Or would you rather not? I wouldn’t want to lead you off track, old man, if you’re one of those goody-goodies.”

A little while after we sat clinking our thick glasses in a little tavern in the suburbs, drinking wine of a doubtful quality. At first I wasn’t much pleased, still it was rather a novelty for[Pg 89] me. But unaccustomed to wine, I soon became talkative. It was as if a window had been flung open within me, and the world shining in—for how long, how terribly long, had I not eased my heart by talking. I gave full play to my imagination, and once started, I related the story of Cain and Abel.

A little while after we sat clinking our heavy glasses in a small tavern in the suburbs, drinking some questionable quality wine. At first, I wasn’t really into it, but it was kind of a novelty for me. However, since I wasn’t used to wine, I quickly became more talkative. It felt like a window had been opened inside me, letting the world shine in—for how long, how incredibly long, had I not lifted my spirits by talking. I let my imagination run wild, and once I got going, I told the story of Cain and Abel.

Beck listened to me with pleasure—someone at last, to whom I was giving something! He clapped me on the shoulder, told me I was the devil of a good fellow and a clever rascal. How I reveled in communicating my opinions, as I relieved myself of all the pent-up thought of the past months! My heart swelled with pride at finding my talents recognized by someone older than I was. When he called me a clever rascal the effect was like a sweet, strong wine running through me. The world lit up in new colors, thoughts came to me as from a hundred sources, wit and fire blazed up in me. We spoke of masters and schoolfellows, and I thought we understood one another wonderfully well. We talked of Greeks and of pagans, and Beck wished absolutely to draw me out on the subject of women. But on this point I could not converse. I had no experience, nothing to relate. True, all that I had felt and imagined was burning within me, but I could not impart my thoughts, not even under the influence of wine. Beck knew much more about girls, and I listened to his tales with glowing eyes. The things I heard were unbelievable. What I should never have conceived[Pg 90] to be possible entered the sphere of commonplace reality and seemed self-evident. Alphonse Beck, who was perhaps eighteen years old, was already a man of experiences. Among other things, he told me that girls liked boys to play the gallant with them, but in general were too frightened to go any further. You could hope for more success with women. Women were much cleverer. For instance, there was Mrs. Jaggelt, who sold pencils and copybooks, who was much easier to deal with. All that had happened behind the counter in her shop was unprintable in any book.

Beck listened to me with enjoyment—finally, someone to whom I was sharing something! He slapped me on the shoulder, told me I was a really good guy and a clever trickster. I thrived on expressing my opinions, freeing myself from all the bottled-up thoughts of the past few months! My heart filled with pride at having my talents recognized by someone older than me. When he called me a clever trickster, it felt like sweet, strong wine flowing through me. The world brightened in new colors, ideas poured into my mind from a hundred sources, and wit and energy ignited within me. We talked about our teachers and classmates, and I felt we understood each other incredibly well. We discussed Greeks and pagans, and Beck really wanted to get me talking about women. But on that topic, I couldn’t engage. I had no experience, nothing to share. True, everything I had felt and imagined was burning inside me, but I couldn’t express my thoughts, not even under the influence of wine. Beck knew a lot more about girls, and I listened to his stories with wide eyes. The things I heard were unbelievable. What I never would have thought possible became ordinary reality and seemed obvious. Alphonse Beck, who was probably around eighteen, was already a man of experience. Among other things, he told me that girls liked boys to act charming, but usually were too scared to take things further. You could expect more success with women. Women were much smarter. For example, there was Mrs. Jaggelt, who sold pencils and notebooks, and she was much easier to deal with. Everything that had happened behind the counter in her shop was too outrageous to print in any book.

I sat on captivated; my head was swimming. To be sure, I could not exactly have loved Mrs. Jaggelt, but still, it was unheard of. It seemed as if things happened, at least to older people, of which I had never dreamed. There was a false ring about it, to be sure, everything seemed more trivial and commonplace, and did not coincide with my own ideas about love, but still, it was reality, it was love and adventure, someone sat next to me who had lived it in experience, to whom it seemed a matter of course.

I sat there, totally absorbed; my head was spinning. I couldn’t say that I actually loved Mrs. Jaggelt, but this was still shocking. It felt like things happened, especially to older people, that I had never even imagined. There was something off about it, everything felt more trivial and ordinary, and it didn't match my own ideas about love. But still, it was real; it was love and adventure. Someone was sitting next to me who had experienced it, someone for whom it seemed completely normal.

Our conversation had reached a lower level, had deteriorated. I was no longer a clever little fellow, I was just a mere boy listening to a man. But even then—in comparison with what my life had been for months and months, this was delicious, this was heaven. Besides, as I gradually began to realize, all this was forbidden, absolutely forbidden, everything from sitting[Pg 91] in a public house, down to the subject of our conversation. In any case, I thought I was showing spirit; I was in revolt.

Our conversation had dropped to a lower level; it had gotten worse. I was no longer that clever little guy; I was just a kid listening to a man. But even then—compared to how my life had been for months, this felt amazing, this felt like heaven. Besides, as I slowly started to realize, everything about this was forbidden, completely off-limits, from sitting[Pg 91] in a pub to what we were talking about. Still, I felt like I was showing some spirit; I was rebelling.

I can recollect that night with the greatest clearness. We both of us wended our way home at a late hour under the dimly burning gas lamps through the cool, damp night, and for the first time in my life I was drunk. It was not agreeable, it was in the highest degree unpleasant, but there was a sort of charm about it, a sweetness—it smacked of orgy and revolt, of spirit and life. Beck bravely took me in hand, and although he grumbled at me as being a bloody novice, he half carried, half dragged me home, where, by good fortune, he was able to smuggle us both through a window which stood open on the ground floor.

I can clearly remember that night. We both made our way home late, walking under the dim gas lamps through the cool, damp air, and for the first time in my life, I was drunk. It wasn’t pleasant; in fact, it was really uncomfortable, but there was something about it—an allure, a sweetness—it felt wild and rebellious, full of spirit and life. Beck took charge of me, and even though he complained that I was a total beginner, he half carried, half dragged me home, where, luckily, he managed to sneak us both through an open window on the ground floor.

But a maddening pang accompanied the sobering up as I painfully awoke after a short heavy sleep. I sat up in bed and saw that I was still wearing my shirt. My clothes and shoes lay round about on the floor, smelling of tobacco and vomit. And between headache, nausea and a maddening thirst, a picture came before my mind on which I had not set eyes for many a long day. I saw my home, the house where dwelt my parents. I saw father and mother, my sisters and the garden. I saw my peaceful, homely bedroom, the school and the marketplace. Demian and the confirmation class—and all this was bright, lustrous, all was wonderful, godly and pure, all that, I realized now, had[Pg 92] until yesterday belonged to me, had waited for me. But now, in this hour, it was mine no longer, it spurned me and looked upon me with disgust. All that was loving and intimate, all that I had received from my parents since the first golden days of my childhood, each kiss mother had given me, each Christmas, each godly bright Sunday morning there at home, each flower in the garden, all that was laid waste, I had trampled on it all with my foot! If the police had come for me then and had bound me and led me away to the gallows as a desecrator and as the scum of humanity, I should have acquiesced; should have gone gladly. I would have found it right and fitting.

But a frustrating ache hit me as I slowly woke up from a heavy sleep. I sat up in bed and noticed I was still wearing my shirt. My clothes and shoes were scattered on the floor, reeking of tobacco and vomit. As I dealt with my headache, nausea, and intense thirst, a vivid image popped into my mind that I hadn’t thought about in ages. I saw my home, the house where my parents lived. I saw my dad and mom, my sisters, and the garden. I pictured my cozy bedroom, the school, and the marketplace. Demian and the confirmation class—and everything was bright, shining, wonderful, divine, and pure. I realized now that all of that had[Pg 92] belonged to me until yesterday, and it had been waiting for me. But now, in this moment, it was no longer mine; it rejected me and looked at me with disgust. Everything that was loving and familiar, all that I had received from my parents since the golden days of my childhood, every kiss my mom had given me, every Christmas, every holy bright Sunday morning at home, every flower in the garden— I had crushed it all underfoot! If the police had come for me then and had restrained me and taken me away to the gallows as a blasphemer and the lowest of humanity, I would have accepted it; I would have gone willingly. I would have felt it was right and just.

That was the state of my feelings. I, who had gone about despising the world! I, who had been so proud in spirit and who had shared Demian’s thoughts! So I appeared a filthy pig, to be classed with the scum of the earth, drunk and befouled, disgusting and common, a dissolute beast, carried away by abominable instincts. So I appeared, I who came from those gardens whose bright flowers had been purity and sweet gentleness, I who had loved Bach’s music and beautiful poetry! I could still hear, with aversion and disgust, my own laugh, the drunken, uncontrolled, convulsive and silly laugh which escaped me. That was I!

That was how I felt. I, who had walked around looking down on the world! I, who had been so full of pride and who had shared Demian’s ideas! I looked like a filthy pig, just another member of the scum of the earth, drunk and dirty, gross and ordinary, a reckless animal, driven by disgusting instincts. That was me, someone who came from those gardens filled with bright flowers that represented purity and sweetness, someone who loved Bach’s music and beautiful poetry! I could still hear, with disgust, my own laugh, that drunken, uncontrolled, convulsive, and silly laugh that escaped me. That was me!

But in spite of everything there was a certain enjoyment in suffering these torments. I had lived for so long a blind, dull existence, for so[Pg 93] long had my heart been silent, impoverished and shut up, that even this self-accusation, this self-aversion, this entirely dreadful feeling was welcome. At least it was feeling; flowers were flaring up, emotion was quivering therein. I experienced in the midst of my misery a confused sensation of liberation, of the approach of spring.

But despite everything, there was a certain pleasure in enduring these torments. I had lived for so long in a dull, blind existence, for so[Pg 93] long my heart had been quiet, empty, and shut away, that even this self-blame, this self-hatred, this completely horrible feeling was welcomed. At least it was feeling; emotions were flaring up, and there was a stirring of feeling within. In the midst of my suffering, I felt a confusing sense of freedom, like the arrival of spring.

However, as far as outward appearances went, I was going fast down the hill. The first debauch was soon followed by others. There was much drinking at school, and other things not in accord with study. I was among the youngest who carried on in this way, but from being just tolerated and looked upon as a mere youngster, I soon rose to be considered as a leader and a star. I was renowned as a daredevil and could drink with the best. Once again I belonged entirely to the dark world, to the devil, and I passed in this world for being a splendid fellow.

However, in terms of appearances, I was speeding down the hill. The first wild night out was quickly followed by others. There was a lot of drinking at school, along with other activities that weren't exactly academic. I was one of the youngest doing this, but instead of being just tolerated as a kid, I soon became viewed as a leader and a standout. I was known as a thrill-seeker and could drink like the best of them. Once again, I was fully part of the dark side, living life recklessly, and people thought I was a great guy.

But at the same time I was in a pitiful state of mind. I lived in a whirl of self-destroying debauchery, and while I was looked up to by my friends as a leader and the devil of a good fellow, as a cursed witty and spirited drinking companion, my anxious soul was full of apprehension. I remember on one occasion tears started to my eyes when, on coming out of a tavern one Sunday morning, I saw children playing in the street, bright and contented, with freshly combed hair, and in their Sunday[Pg 94] clothes. And while I amused and often terrified my friends with monstrous cynicisms, as we sat at dirty tables stained with puddles of beer, in low public houses, I had in my heart a secret, deep reverence for everything at which I scoffed—inwardly I was weeping bitterly at the thought of my past life, of my mother, of God.

But at the same time, I was in a pretty sad state of mind. I was caught up in a cycle of self-destructive partying, and while my friends admired me as a leader and a great guy, a cursedly witty and lively drinking buddy, my anxious soul was filled with dread. I remember one time tears came to my eyes when, after leaving a bar one Sunday morning, I saw kids playing in the street, happy and bright, with freshly groomed hair and their Sunday clothes on. And while I entertained my friends with twisted cynicism, often shocking them, as we sat at grimy tables covered in beer stains in dive bars, I secretly held a deep respect for everything I mocked—inwardly, I was crying bitterly at the thought of my past, my mother, and God.

There is a good reason for the fact that I was never one with my companions, that I remained lonely even in their midst, that I suffered in the manner above described. I was a hero of drinking bouts, with the roughest of them, I was a scoffer after their own heart. I showed courage and wit in my ideas and in my talks about masters, school, parents, the church—I listened to their smutty stories unflinchingly and even ventured one or two myself—but I was never about when my boon companions went off with girls. I remained behind alone, filled with an ardent desire for love, a hopeless longing, whereas to judge from my conversation I must have been a hardened rake. No one was more vulnerable, no one more chaste than I. And when from time to time I saw young girls pass by in the town, pretty and clean, bright and charming, they seemed to me like wonderful, pure dream women, a thousand times too good and too pure for me. For a long time I could not bring myself to enter Mrs. Jaggelt’s stationery shop, because I blushed when I saw her and thought of what Alphonse Beck had told me about her.

There’s a good reason why I never connected with my friends, why I felt lonely even when I was with them, and why I experienced the suffering I mentioned earlier. I was a champion drinker, one of the roughest of them, and I fit right in with their mocking attitude. I showed courage and cleverness in my ideas and discussions about mentors, school, parents, and the church—I listened to their raunchy stories without flinching and even shared a couple of my own—but I was never around when my close friends left with girls. I stayed behind, alone, filled with a deep longing for love, a hopeless desire, even though, based on my conversations, I must have seemed like a hardened womanizer. No one was more vulnerable, no one more innocent than I was. And whenever I saw young girls walking by in town—pretty and neat, bright and charming—they looked to me like amazing, pure dream girls, a thousand times too good and too pure for someone like me. For a long time, I couldn’t bring myself to go into Mrs. Jaggelt’s stationery shop because I blushed at the thought of seeing her and remembered what Alphonse Beck had told me about her.

The more I realized how different I was from[Pg 95] the members of my new set, how isolated I was in their midst, the less easy was it for that very reason to break with them. I do not really know whether the toping and bragging ever caused me much pleasure, and I could never so accustom myself to hard drinking that I did not feel the painful consequences after each bout. I was as if coerced into doing this. I did it because I had to, because I was otherwise absolutely ignorant of a course to follow, I knew not where to begin. I was afraid of being long alone. I was frightened of the many tender, chaste, intimate moods to which I constantly felt myself inclined, I was afraid of the tender notions of love which so often came to me.

The more I realized how different I was from[Pg 95] the people in my new group, and how isolated I felt among them, the harder it became to break away. I honestly don’t know if the drinking and boasting ever really brought me any joy, and I could never get used to heavy drinking without feeling the unpleasant effects afterward. It felt like I was being forced into it. I did it because I had to; I was completely clueless about what else to do, and I didn’t know where to start. I was scared of being alone for too long. I was afraid of the many gentle, pure, and intimate feelings I often found myself having, and I was afraid of the tender thoughts of love that frequently crossed my mind.

One thing I lacked most of all—a friend. There were two or three schoolfellows whom I liked very much. But they belonged to the good set and my vices had for a long time been a secret to no one. They avoided me. With all I passed for a hopeless gamester under whose feet the very earth quaked. The masters knew much about me, severe punishments were several times inflicted on me, my final expulsion from the school was waited for with more or less certainty. I knew that myself; for a long time I had ceased to be a good pupil; I got through my work by hook or by crook, with the feeling that the state of affairs could not last much longer.

One thing I really missed was a friend. There were two or three classmates I liked a lot. But they were part of the popular crowd, and my problems had long been an open secret. They kept their distance from me. Everyone saw me as a hopeless gambler, someone who brought chaos everywhere. The teachers knew a lot about me; I had faced severe punishments several times, and my eventual expulsion from school was anticipated with varying degrees of certainty. I was aware of this myself; for a while now, I had stopped being a good student. I managed to get by however I could, knowing that this situation couldn’t go on much longer.

There are many ways by which God can make us feel lonely and lead us to a consciousness of[Pg 96] ourselves. With me it was in this way: it was like a bad dream, in which I saw myself ostracized, foul and clammy, creeping restlessly and painfully over broken beer glasses, down an abominably unclean road. There are such dreams, when you imagine you have set out to find a beautiful princess, but you stick in stinking back streets full of rubbish and dirty puddles. So it was with me. In this scarcely refined way I was destined to become lonely and to put between myself and my childhood a locked door of Eden over against which stood merciless sentinels on guard in beaming rays of light. It was a beginning, an awakening of that homesickness, that longing to return to my true self.

There are many ways that God can make us feel lonely and bring us to a deeper awareness of ourselves. For me, it felt like a bad dream, where I saw myself rejected, grimy and uncomfortable, restlessly crawling over broken beer bottles down a disgustingly dirty road. There are dreams like that, where you think you're on a quest to find a beautiful princess, but you end up stuck in smelly alleys filled with garbage and muddy puddles. That’s how it felt for me. In this rough way, I was destined to feel lonely and to put a locked door between myself and my childhood, with unyielding guards standing watch in bright beams of light. It was the start, the awakening of that homesickness, that desire to return to my true self.

I was terribly frightened when my father, alarmed by a letter from my house master, appeared for the first time in St. —— and faced me unexpectedly. When he came for the second time, towards the end of that winter, I was hard and indifferent, I let him heap blame on me, I let him beg me to think of my mother, I was unmoved. Finally he grew very angry and said that if I did not turn over a new leaf he would have me disgraced and chased out of the school, and would have me placed in a reformatory. Little I cared! When he went away I felt sorry for him, but he had accomplished nothing; he had found no approach to me, and for a few moments I felt that it served him right.

I was really scared when my dad, upset by a letter from my house master, showed up for the first time in St. —— and caught me off guard. When he came again later that winter, I was tough and indifferent; I let him blame me, and I let him plead with me to think about my mom, and I stayed unmoved. Eventually, he got really angry and said that if I didn't change my ways, he would get me kicked out of school and sent to a reform school. I didn’t care at all! After he left, I felt bad for him, but he hadn't achieved anything; he couldn't connect with me, and for a moment, I thought he got what he deserved.

I was indifferent as to what might become of[Pg 97] me. In my peculiar and unlovely manner, with my carrying on and my frequenting of public houses, I was at odds with the world—this was my way of protesting. I was ruining myself thereby, but what of it? Sometimes the case presented itself to me in this wise: If the world had no use for such as me, if there was no better place for us, if there were no higher duties, then people like myself simply went to the devil. So much the worse for the world.

I didn’t care what happened to me. In my strange and unappealing way, with my antics and my visits to bars, I was out of sync with the world—this was my form of protest. I was destroying myself because of it, but so what? Sometimes I thought about it like this: If the world had no use for people like me, if there wasn’t a better place for us, if there were no greater responsibilities, then people like me just went down the wrong path. So much the worse for the world.

The Christmas holidays of that year were exceedingly unpleasant. My mother was terrified when she saw me again. I had grown taller, and my thin face looked gray and ravaged by dissipation, with flabby features and inflamed rings round the eyes. The first indications of a moustache, and the spectacles which I had but lately taken to wearing, made me look stranger still. My sisters started back and giggled when they saw me. It was all very pleasant. Unpleasant was the conversation with my father in his study, unpleasant the greeting of a couple of relations, unpleasant above all things was Christmas night. That has been since my birth the great day of our house, the evening of festivity and love, of gratitude, of the renewal of the bond between my parents and myself. This time everything was depressing and embarrassing. As usual my father read the portion of the gospel about the shepherds in the field “keeping watch over their flock by night”; as usual my sisters stood radiantly before the[Pg 98] table on which the presents were laid out. But my father’s voice was sad, and he looked old and constrained. Mother was unhappy; for me everything was equally painful and unwished for, presents and good wishes, Gospel and Christmas tree. The ginger-bread smelt delicious and exhaled thick clouds as of sweet remembrances. The Christmas tree was fragrant and told of things which existed no longer. I longed for the end of the evening and of the holidays.

The Christmas holidays that year were incredibly unpleasant. My mom was shocked when she saw me again. I had gotten taller, and my thin face looked gray and worn out, with loose features and puffy circles around my eyes. The first signs of a mustache, along with the glasses I had just started wearing, made me look even stranger. My sisters recoiled and giggled when they saw me. It was all very cheerful. The conversation with my dad in his study was awkward, the greeting from a couple of relatives was uncomfortable, and above all, Christmas night was distressing. That night had always been the highlight of our family, the evening of celebration and love, of gratitude, of renewing the bond between my parents and me. This time, everything felt heavy and embarrassing. As usual, my dad read the gospel passage about the shepherds "keeping watch over their flock by night"; as usual, my sisters gleamed with happiness in front of the table where the presents were displayed. But my dad's voice was sorrowful, and he appeared old and stiff. My mom was unhappy; everything for me was similarly painful and unwelcomed—presents and good wishes, the gospel and the Christmas tree. The gingerbread smelled amazing and released thick clouds of sweet memories. The Christmas tree was fragrant and reminded me of things that no longer existed. I just wanted the evening and the holidays to be over.

So passed the whole winter. It was not long before I was severely reprimanded by the faculty and threatened with expulsion. It could not last much longer. Well it made no difference to me.

So the entire winter went by. It wasn't long before I was harshly reprimanded by the faculty and warned that I might be expelled. It couldn't last much longer. Well, it didn't matter much to me.

I had a special grudge against Max Demian, whom I had not seen for the whole of this period. In my first term at St. —— I had written to him twice, but had received no reply; for that reason I had not paid him a visit in the holidays.

I held a strong grudge against Max Demian, whom I hadn't seen during this entire time. In my first term at St. —— I wrote to him twice, but never got a response; because of that, I didn't visit him during the holidays.


In the same park, where I had met Alphonse Beck in the autumn, it chanced that in the first days of spring, just as the thorn hedges were beginning to turn green, a girl attracted my attention. I was out for a walk by myself, full of gnawing cares and thoughts, for my health was bad. Besides that I was in continual financial embarrassment. I owed various sums to my friends and had to invent excuses to procure[Pg 99] some money from home. In several shops I had run up accounts for cigars and such things. Not that these cares were very pressing—if the end of my school career was approaching, and if I drowned myself or was sent to a reform school, these trifles would not make much difference either. But I was nevertheless constantly facing these unpleasant things and I suffered from it.

In the same park where I had met Alphonse Beck in the fall, it happened that in the early days of spring, just as the thorn hedges were starting to turn green, a girl caught my eye. I was out for a walk alone, weighed down by worries and concerns because my health was poor. On top of that, I was always dealing with money issues. I owed various amounts to my friends and had to come up with excuses to get some cash from home. In several shops, I had racked up bills for cigars and other things. Not that these worries were urgent—if my school days were ending and if I ended up drowning or being sent to reform school, these small issues wouldn't matter much at all. But still, I was constantly confronted with these unpleasant situations, and it was upsetting me.

On that spring day in the park I met a girl who had a strong attraction for me. She was tall and slender, elegantly dressed, and had a wise, boyish face. She pleased me at once, she belonged to the type that I loved, and she began to work upon my imagination. She was scarcely older than I, but she was more mature; she was elegant and possessed a good figure, already almost a woman, but with a touch of youthful exuberance in her features, which pleased me exceedingly.

On that spring day in the park, I met a girl who had a strong attraction to me. She was tall and slim, dressed elegantly, and had a wise, boyish face. I liked her right away; she was exactly my type, and she started to spark my imagination. She was barely older than I was, but she felt more mature; she was graceful and had a great figure, already nearly a woman, but with a hint of youthful energy in her features that I found very appealing.

It was never my good fortune to approach a girl with whom I could have fallen in love, neither was it my luck in this case. But the impression was deeper than all the former ones, and the influence of this infatuation on my life was powerful.

It was never my luck to meet a girl I could have fallen in love with, and this situation was no different. But the impression was stronger than all the previous ones, and this crush had a significant impact on my life.

Suddenly I had again a picture standing before me, a revered picture—ah, and no need, no impulse was so deep or so strong in me as the desire to revere, to adore. I gave her the name of Beatrice, of whom, without having read Dante, I knew something from an English painting,[Pg 100] a reproduction of which I had in my possession. The picture was of an English pre-Raphaelite girlish figure, very long-limbed and slender, with a small, long head and spiritualized hands and features. My beautiful young girl did not completely resemble this, although she had the same slenderness and boyish suppleness of figure, which I loved, and something of the spiritualization of the face, as if her soul lay therein.

Suddenly, a familiar image appeared before me, a cherished image—oh, and nothing in me felt as deep or as powerful as the desire to honor, to worship. I named her Beatrice, someone I knew about from an English painting, even though I hadn't read Dante, [Pg 100] a reproduction that I owned. The painting depicted a girl from the English pre-Raphaelite movement, with a very slim and long-limbed figure, a small elongated head, and ethereal hands and features. My beautiful young girl didn’t completely match this depiction, though she shared the same slimness and boyish grace of body that I adored, along with a hint of that ethereal quality in her face, as if her soul was present there.

I never spoke a single word to Beatrice. Yet at that time she exercised the deepest influence over me. Her picture fastened itself on my mind; in my imagination she opened a sanctuary for me, she caused me to pray in a temple. From one day to another I remained absent from the drinking bouts and the nightly excursions. Once more I could bear being alone, I read gladly, I liked to go for walks again.

I never said a word to Beatrice. Still, she had a profound impact on me. Her image stuck in my mind; in my imagination, she created a sacred space for me, making me feel like I was praying in a temple. Day by day, I stopped going to the drinking parties and late-night outings. I found I could enjoy being alone again, I read happily, and I started to enjoy going for walks again.

I was much scoffed at for my sudden conversion. But I had now something to love and to worship, I had again an ideal, life was once more full of suggestion, of gaily colored secret nuances, that made me insensible to the jeers of my companions. I again felt at home with myself, although I was now the servant and slave of a picture which I revered.

I faced a lot of mockery for my sudden change of heart. But I finally had something to love and believe in; I had an ideal again, and life was once more filled with possibilities, vibrant hidden meanings that made me ignore the taunts of my peers. I felt at home with myself again, even though I was now the servant and devoted follower of an image that I cherished.

I cannot think of that time without a certain emotion. With earnest striving, I again endeavored to build a “bright world” out of the ruins of that period of my life which had broken up around me, I again lived entirely and single-mindedly[Pg 101] in the desire to put away the dark and the bad, and to dwell completely in the light, on my knees before my gods. Still, this “bright world” I built up was to a certain extent my own creation. It was not the action of flying back or of crawling back to mother, to a security without responsibilities. It was a new service upon which I entered, invented by myself for my own requirements, with responsibilities and discipline of self. The sex consciousness from which I suffered and before which I was in constant flight was now transmuted in this sacred fire to spirit and devotion. The grim and horrible would disappear, I should groan through no more agonizing nights, there would be no more heart-beatings in front of lewd pictures, no more listening at forbidden doors, no more lasciviousness. Instead of all this, I set up my altar, with the picture of Beatrice, and in dedicating myself to her I dedicated myself to the spirit and to the gods. That part of myself which I withdrew from the powers of darkness I brought as a sacrifice to the powers of light. Not lust was my aim, but purity; not happiness, but beauty and spirituality.

I can’t remember that time without feeling a certain way. With sincere effort, I tried again to create a “bright world” out of the ruins of that part of my life that had fallen apart. I dedicated myself completely to the desire to push away the dark and the bad, and to fully embrace the light, humbly before my ideals. However, this “bright world” I built was, in some ways, my own creation. It wasn’t about retreating to the safety of my mother or escaping responsibilities. It was a new path I forged for myself, one that included responsibilities and self-discipline. The sexual awareness that tormented me and from which I was always running was transformed in this sacred fire into spirit and devotion. The grim and horrific would vanish; I wouldn't suffer through agonizing nights any longer, no more racing heartbeats in front of indecent images, no more eavesdropping at forbidden doors, no more lewdness. Instead, I created my altar, with a picture of Beatrice, and by dedicating myself to her, I dedicated myself to the spirit and the higher ideals. The part of myself that I pulled away from the darkness, I offered as a sacrifice to the powers of light. My goal wasn’t lust, but purity; not happiness, but beauty and spirituality.[Pg 101]

This cult for Beatrice completely changed my life. A precocious cynic but a short while before, I had now become a servant in the temple, whose aim it was to be a saint. I not only renounced the evil life to which I had accustomed myself, but I endeavored to change everything,[Pg 102] to set myself a standard of purity, nobility and dignity, which I even applied to eating and drinking, to my manner of speech and dress. I began each morning to wash with cold water, to the use of which I had, in the beginning, to force myself. I behaved with gravity and dignity, carried myself erect and acquired a slower and more dignified gait. To an observer it might have seemed rather ludicrous, but to me it was the performance of a divine worship.

This devotion to Beatrice completely changed my life. I was a sharp cynic not long before, but now I became a servant in the temple, aiming to be a saint. I not only gave up the harmful life I was used to, but I also tried to change everything, to hold myself to a standard of purity, nobility, and dignity, which I applied even to my eating and drinking, my way of speaking, and my clothing. Each morning, I started washing with cold water, which I had to push myself to do at first. I acted with seriousness and dignity, stood up straight, and adopted a slower, more dignified way of walking. To an outsider, it might have seemed a bit silly, but to me, it was like performing a divine worship.[Pg 102]

Of all the ways in which I sought to find expression for my new faith, one bore fruit. I began to paint. To start with, the English picture of Beatrice I had in my possession did not bear a sufficient resemblance of Beatrice. I wanted to try to paint her for myself. Full of new pleasure and hope I carried into my room—I had recently been given a room to myself—beautiful paper, colors, and a paint-brush. I made ready my palette, porcelain bowls, glass and pencils. The fine water colors in little tubes which I had bought captivated me. There was a bright chromic green which I think I can see yet as it flashed out for the first time from the little white tube.

Of all the ways I tried to express my new faith, one really worked. I started to paint. At first, the English picture of Beatrice I had didn't look enough like her. I wanted to paint her myself. Full of excitement and hope, I brought into my room—where I had recently been given my own space—beautiful paper, colors, and a paintbrush. I got my palette, porcelain bowls, glass, and pencils ready. The fine watercolors in little tubes I had bought fascinated me. There was a bright chromatic green that I can still picture as it first flashed out from the little white tube.

I began with caution. To paint a face was difficult; I wished first of all to try something else. I painted ornaments, flowers, and small landscapes from imagination, a tree near a chapel, a Roman bridge with cypresses. I often lost myself completely in this pastime, I was[Pg 103] as happy as a child with a box of paints. At last I began to paint Beatrice.

I started off carefully. Painting a face was challenging; I wanted to try something different first. I painted decorations, flowers, and little landscapes from my imagination, like a tree by a chapel and a Roman bridge with cypress trees. I often got completely lost in this hobby; I felt as joyful as a child with a box of paints. Finally, I began to paint Beatrice.

The first few attempts were abortive, and I threw them away. The more I tried to conjure up in my mind the face of the girl, whom I met from time to time in the street, the less I seemed able to transfer my impressions to paper. Finally I gave up the idea, and began simply to paint a face according to the guidance of my imagination, a face which gradually grew out of the one already begun, as if by itself, at the mercy of color and brush. The result was a face I had dreamed of, and I was not ill pleased with it. Yet I made another essay immediately, and each new picture was clearer, and approached more nearly to the type, but was by no means like the reality.

The first few attempts were failures, and I discarded them. The more I tried to picture the girl’s face, whom I occasionally saw on the street, the harder it became to translate my impressions onto paper. Eventually, I gave up on that idea and started to paint a face purely from my imagination, which slowly developed from the one I had already started, almost on its own, shaped by color and brush. The result was a face I had envisioned in my dreams, and I was quite pleased with it. Still, I soon made another attempt, and each new painting became clearer and resembled the type more closely, but it still didn’t quite capture the reality.

More and more I accustomed myself, in a dreamy sort of way, to draw lines with my brush, to fill in surfaces. My sketches grew out of a few strokes of the brush, out of the unconscious. At last one day I finished a face, almost unconsciously, which made a stronger appeal to me than the former ones. It was not the face of the girl, for I had long since given up the idea of trying to paint my Beatrice to the life. It was something else, something unreal, and yet not of less value for me on that account. It looked more like the head of a youth than of a girl. The hair was not blond like that of my pretty girl, but brown with a tinge of red; the chin was strong and firm, but the mouth was[Pg 104] red as a blossom. The features were rigid, like a mask, but impressive and full of secret life.

More and more, I found myself, in a dreamy way, drawing lines with my brush and filling in spaces. My sketches evolved from just a few brush strokes, straight from my subconscious. One day, I finished a face almost without thinking, and it resonated with me more than the earlier ones. It wasn’t the face of the girl—I'd long abandoned the idea of capturing my Beatrice in real life. It was something different, something imaginary, yet still valuable to me. It resembled a young man more than a girl. The hair wasn’t blonde like that of my pretty girl, but brown with a hint of red; the chin was strong and firm, while the mouth was as red as a blossom. The features were rigid like a mask, yet impressive and full of hidden life.

As I sat before the finished sketch, it made a peculiar impression on me. It seemed to me a sort of picture of a god or of a sacred mask, half man, half woman, ageless, the expression being at once dreamy and strong-willed, stiff and yet secretly alive. This face seemed to have something to say to me, it belonged to me; its look was rather imperative, as if requiring something of me. And there was a certain resemblance to someone or other, to whom I knew not.

As I sat in front of the finished sketch, it struck me in a strange way. It felt like a depiction of a god or a sacred mask, half man, half woman, ageless, with an expression that was both dreamy and determined, rigid yet secretly vibrant. This face seemed to be communicating with me; it felt like it was mine. Its gaze was quite commanding, as if it was asking something of me. And there was a certain likeness to someone I couldn’t quite place.

The picture played an important rôle for a while, sharing my thoughts and my life. I kept it concealed in a drawer, in order that one should not get possession of it and so be able to sneer at me. But as soon as I found myself alone in my little room I took out the picture and communed with it. Each evening I pinned it on to the wall over against my bed, and gazed at it until I dropped off to sleep. In the morning it was the first object which met my gaze.

The picture played an important role for a while, reflecting my thoughts and my life. I kept it hidden in a drawer so that no one could find it and mock me. But as soon as I was alone in my small room, I would take out the picture and connect with it. Each evening, I pinned it to the wall across from my bed and stared at it until I fell asleep. In the morning, it was the first thing I saw when I woke up.

Just at that time I began again to dream a great deal, as I had constantly done when a child. It seemed to me that for years I had had no more dreams. Now they came again, quite a new kind of pictures, and often and often the painted image appeared therein, living and speaking, friendly or inimical, with the features[Pg 105] sometimes twisted into a grimace, sometimes infinitely beautiful, harmonious and noble.

Just then, I started to dream a lot again, just like I used to when I was a child. It felt like I hadn’t had any dreams in years. Now they were back, with a completely new kind of imagery, and again and again the painted image would appear, alive and speaking, either friendly or hostile, with its features[Pg 105] sometimes contorted into a grimace, sometimes incredibly beautiful, harmonious, and noble.

And one morning, as I awoke out of such a dream, I suddenly realized who was the original of the picture, I recognized it. It gazed at me in such a fabulously well-known way, and seemed to be calling my name. It seemed to know me, like a mother, seemed to love me as if since the beginning of time. With beating heart I stared at the paper, at the thick brown hair, at the half-womanly mouth, the strong forehead with the wonderful brightness (it had dried that way of itself) and more and more I felt in me the knowledge, the certainty of having somewhere met the original of the picture.

And one morning, as I woke up from such a dream, I suddenly realized who the person in the picture was. I recognized them. They looked at me in a way that was incredibly familiar and seemed to be calling my name. It felt like they knew me, like a mother, and loved me as if it had been that way since the beginning of time. My heart racing, I stared at the paper, at the thick brown hair, the slightly feminine mouth, the strong forehead with its amazing brightness (it had dried that way on its own), and more and more, I felt certain that I had met the person in the picture somewhere before.

I sprang out of bed, placed myself in front of the face, and gazed at it from the closest proximity, straight into the wide open, greenish, staring eyes, the right eye somewhat higher than the other. And all at once this right eye twitched perceptibly, but still decidedly, and from this twitching I recognized the picture....

I jumped out of bed, positioned myself right in front of its face, and stared directly into its wide open, greenish, unblinking eyes, with one eye slightly higher than the other. Suddenly, that right eye twitched noticeably, and from this twitching, I understood the image...

How was it that I had found it out so late? It was Demian’s face. Later I often and often compared the picture with Demian’s real features, as they had remained in my memory. They were not quite the same, although there was a resemblance. But it was Demian, nevertheless.

How did I figure it out so late? It was Demian’s face. Later, I often compared the image with Demian’s actual features, as they remained in my memory. They weren't exactly the same, although there was a resemblance. But it was Demian, after all.

Once, on an evening in early summer the red sun shone obliquely through my window, which looked towards the west. In the room the dusk[Pg 106] was gathering. I suddenly had the idea of pinning the picture of Beatrice, or of Demian, to the cross-bar of the window and of gazing at it, while the evening sun was shining through. The whole outline of the face disappeared, but the reddish ringed eyes, the brightness of the forehead and the strong red mouth glowed deeply and wildly from the surface of the paper. I sat opposite it for a long time, even after the light had died away. And by degrees the feeling came to me that this was not Beatrice or Demian but—myself. The picture did not resemble me—it was not meant to, I felt—but there was that in it which seemed to be made up of my life, something of my inner self, of my fate or of my dæmon. My friend would look like that, if I ever found another. My mistress would look like that, if ever I had one. My life and death would be like that. It had the ring and rhythm of my fate.

One evening in early summer, the red sun shone at an angle through my west-facing window. The room was starting to get dark. Suddenly, I had the idea to pin up a picture of Beatrice, or Demian, on the cross-bar of the window and just look at it while the evening sun streamed in. The whole outline of the face faded away, but the reddish-ringed eyes, the brightness of the forehead, and the strong red mouth glowed intensely and wildly from the surface of the paper. I stared at it for a long time, even after the light began to fade. Gradually, I started to feel that this wasn’t Beatrice or Demian, but—me. The picture didn’t look like me—it wasn’t supposed to, I realized—but there was something in it that seemed to reflect my life, a piece of my inner self, my fate, or my spirit. My friend would look like that if I ever found another. My lover would look like that if I ever had one. My life and death would be like that. It captured the essence and rhythm of my fate.

In those weeks I had begun to read a book which made a deeper impression on me than anything I had read before. Even in later years I have seldom chanced upon books which have made such a strong appeal to me, except perhaps those of Nietzsche. It was a volume of Novalis, containing letters and apothegms. There was much that I did not understand. But the book captivated me and occupied my thoughts to an extraordinary degree. One of the aphorisms now occurred to me. I wrote it with a pen under the picture: “Fate and soul[Pg 107] are the terms of one conception.” That I now understood.

During those weeks, I started reading a book that left a deeper impact on me than anything I'd read before. Even in the years that followed, I rarely found books that resonated with me as strongly, except maybe for some by Nietzsche. It was a collection by Novalis, featuring letters and sayings. There was a lot I didn’t get. But the book fascinated me and consumed my thoughts in an extraordinary way. One of the aphorisms came to mind. I wrote it with a pen beneath the picture: “Fate and soul[Pg 107] are the terms of one conception.” That I understood now.

I frequently used to meet the girl I called Beatrice. I felt no emotion on seeing her, but I was often sensible of a harmony of sentiment, which seemed to say: we are connected, or rather, not you and I, but your picture and I; you are a part of my destiny.

I often met a girl I called Beatrice. I didn’t feel any strong emotions when I saw her, but I frequently sensed a kind of harmony between us that seemed to communicate: we’re connected, or rather, not you and I, but your image and me; you’re part of my destiny.


My longing for Max Demian was again eager. I had had no news of him for several years. On one occasion only I had met him in the holidays. I see now that I have failed to mention this short meeting in my narrative, and I see that this was owing to shame and self-conceit on my part. I must make up for it now.

My desire for Max Demian was strong again. I hadn’t heard from him in several years. I only ran into him once during the holidays. I realize now that I neglected to mention this brief encounter in my story, and I see that it was due to my shame and arrogance. I need to make up for it now.

So then, once in the holidays, I was parading my somewhat tired, blasé self through the town. As I was sauntering along, swinging my stick and examining the old, unchanged features of the bourgeois Philistines whom I despised, I met my one-time friend. Scarcely had I caught sight of him when I started involuntarily. With lightning rapidity my thoughts were carried back to Frank Kromer. I hoped and prayed Demian had really forgotten the story! It was so disagreeable to be under this obligation to him—simply owing to a silly, childish affair—still, I was under an obligation....

So one holiday, I was strolling through town feeling a bit worn out and indifferent. As I walked along, swinging my cane and looking at the same old familiar faces of the boring middle-class people I couldn’t stand, I ran into an old friend. The moment I saw him, I flinched without thinking. In an instant, my mind raced back to Frank Kromer. I hoped and prayed that Demian had truly forgotten what happened! It was so annoying to be tied to him—just because of a stupid, childish incident—yet I still felt indebted to him....

He seemed to be waiting to see whether I would greet him. I did, as calmly as possible under the circumstances, and he gave me his[Pg 108] hand. That was indeed his old handshake! So strong, warm and yet cool, so manly!

He seemed to be waiting to see if I would say hi to him. I did, as calmly as I could given the situation, and he gave me his[Pg 108] hand. That was definitely his old handshake! So strong, warm yet cool, so manly!

He looked me attentively in the face and said: “You’ve grown a lot, Sinclair.” He himself seemed quite unchanged, just as old, just as young as ever.

He looked me in the eyes and said, “You’ve grown a lot, Sinclair.” He seemed exactly the same, just as old, just as young as always.

He proposed we should go for a walk, and we talked of secondary matters, not of the past. I remembered that I had written to him several times, without having received an answer. I hoped he had forgotten this as well, those silly, silly letters. He made no mention of them.

He suggested we take a walk, and we chatted about minor topics, not about the past. I recalled that I had written to him several times without getting a reply. I hoped he had forgotten about those silly, silly letters too. He didn’t bring them up.

At that time there was no Beatrice and no picture, I was still in the period of my dissipation. Outside the town I invited him to come with me into an inn. He came. With much ostentation I ordered a bottle of wine and filled a couple of glasses. I clinked glasses with him, showing him how conversant I was with student drinking customs, and I emptied my first glass at a gulp.

At that time, there was no Beatrice and no photo; I was still in my wild phase. Outside the town, I asked him to join me at an inn. He agreed. With a lot of flair, I ordered a bottle of wine and filled a couple of glasses. I clinked glasses with him, showing off my knowledge of student drinking traditions, and I downed my first glass in one go.

“Do you frequent public houses often?” he asked me.

“Do you go to bars often?” he asked me.

“Oh yes,” I said with a drawl, “what else is there to do? It’s certainly more amusing than anything else; after all.”

“Oh yeah,” I said lazily, “what else is there to do? It’s definitely more entertaining than anything else, after all.”

“You think so? Perhaps. It may be so. There’s certainly something very pleasing about it—intoxication, bacchanalian orgies! But I find, with most people who frequent public houses, this sense of abandon is lost. It seems to me there is something typically Philistine,[Pg 109] bourgeois, in the public house habit. Of course, for just one night, with burning torches, to have a proper orgy and drunken revel. But to do the same thing over and over again, drinking one glass after another—that’s hardly the real thing. Can you imagine Faust sitting evening after evening drinking at the same table?”

“You think so? Maybe. It could be true. There’s definitely something really enjoyable about it—getting tipsy, wild parties! But I notice that with most people who go to bars, that feeling of abandon is missing. To me, there’s something typically middle-class about the habit of going to pubs.[Pg 109] Sure, just for one night, with bright torches, to have a real party and get drunk. But doing the same thing again and again, drinking one glass after another—that’s not really the real deal. Can you picture Faust sitting at the same table night after night?”

I drank, and looked at him with some enmity.

I drank and glared at him with some hostility.

“Yes, but everyone isn’t a Faust,” I said curtly.

"Yeah, but not everyone is a Faust," I said flatly.

He looked at me with a somewhat surprised air.

He looked at me with a somewhat surprised expression.

Then he laughed, in his old superior way. “What’s the good of quarreling about it? In any case the life of a toper, of a libertine, is, I imagine, more exciting than that of a blameless citizen. And then—I have read it somewhere—the life of a profligate is one of the best preparations for a mystic. There are always such people as Saint Augustine, who become seers. Before, he was a sort of rake and profligate.”

Then he laughed, in his usual condescending way. “What’s the point of arguing about it? Anyway, I think the life of a heavy drinker or a libertine is way more exciting than that of a perfectly good citizen. And—I've read somewhere—that the life of a debauchee is one of the best setups for a mystic. There are always people like Saint Augustine, who become enlightened. Before that, he was kind of a rake and debauchee.”

I was distrustful and wished by no means to let him take a superior attitude towards me. So I said, with a blasé air: “Well, everyone according to his taste! I haven’t the slightest intention of doing that, becoming a seer or anything.”

I was skeptical and definitely didn’t want him to feel like he was better than me. So I said, with an indifferent attitude: “Well, everyone has their own preferences! I have no intention of doing that, becoming a seer or anything.”

Demian flashed a glance at me from half-closed eyes.

Demian gave me a sideways look from his half-closed eyes.

“My dear Sinclair,” he said slowly, “it wasn’t my intention to hurt your feelings. Besides—neither[Pg 110] of us knows to what end you drink. There is that in you, which orders your life for you, and which knows why you are doing it. It is good to realize this; there is someone in us who knows everything, wills everything, does everything better than we do ourselves. But excuse me, I must go home.”

“My dear Sinclair,” he said slowly, “I didn’t mean to hurt your feelings. Besides—neither[Pg 110] of us knows why you drink. There’s something in you that organizes your life and understands why you’re doing it. It’s good to recognize this; there’s a part of us that knows everything, wants everything, and does everything better than we can. But excuse me, I need to head home.”

We did not linger over our leave-taking. I remained seated, very dejected, and emptied the bottle. I found, when I got up to go, that Demian had already paid for it. That made me more angry still.

We didn’t stick around for our goodbye. I stayed seated, feeling really down, and finished the bottle. When I got up to leave, I realized Demian had already paid for it. That made me even angrier.


This little event recurred to my thoughts, which were full of Demian. And the words he had spoken in the inn came back to my mind, retaining all their old freshness and significance: “It is good to know there is one in us who knows everything!”

This little event popped into my mind, which was still occupied with Demian. And the words he had said in the inn returned to me, keeping all their original clarity and meaning: “It’s good to know there’s one in us who knows everything!”

I looked at the picture hanging in the window, now quite dark. The eyes glowed still. It was Demian’s look. On it was the look of the one inside me, who knows all.

I stared at the picture hanging in the window, now pretty dark. The eyes still glowed. It had Demian’s gaze. It reflected the one inside me, who knows everything.

Oh, how I longed for Demian! I knew nothing of his whereabouts, for me he was unattainable. I knew only that he was supposed to be studying somewhere or other, and that after the conclusion of his school career his mother had left the town.

Oh, how I missed Demian! I had no idea where he was; he felt out of reach to me. I only knew he was supposed to be studying somewhere and that after finishing school, his mother had moved away from town.

I called up in my mind all my reminiscences of Max Demian, from the Kromer affair onwards. A great deal he had formerly said came[Pg 111] back to me. To-day everything still had a meaning, all was of real concern to me! And what he had said at our last, not very agreeable, meeting, about the libertine and the saint, suddenly crossed my mind. Was it not just so with me? Had I not lived in filth and drunkenness, my senses blunted by dissipation, until a new life impulse, the direct contrary of the old, awoke in me, namely the desire for purity, the longing to be saintly?

I recalled all my memories of Max Demian, starting from the Kromer incident. A lot of what he had said came back to me. Today, everything still felt significant, and it all mattered to me! What he mentioned during our last, somewhat unpleasant, meeting about the libertine and the saint suddenly popped into my mind. Wasn't it the same for me? Hadn't I lived in filth and drunkenness, my senses dulled by excess, until a new drive, the exact opposite of the old, stirred within me—the desire for purity, the longing to be saintly?

So I went on, from reminiscence to reminiscence. Night had long since fallen, and outside it was raining. In recollection, as well, I heard it rain; it was the hour under the chestnut trees when he first questioned me concerning Frank Kromer, so guessing my first secrets. One after another these souvenirs came to mind, conversations on the way to school, the confirmation class. And then I recollected my very first meeting with Max Demian. What had we been talking about? I could not for the moment recollect, but I took my time, I thought deeply. At last I remembered. We were standing in front of our house; after he had imparted to me his opinion about Cain. Then he spoke to me about the old, almost obliterated crest which stood over the door, in the keystone which widened as it got higher. He said it interested him and that one ought not to let such things escape one’s notice.

So I continued, moving from memory to memory. Night had fallen, and it was raining outside. In my mind, I could also hear the rain; it was the time under the chestnut trees when he first asked me about Frank Kromer, uncovering my first secrets. One after another, these memories came back to me—conversations on the way to school, the confirmation class. Then I remembered my very first meeting with Max Demian. What had we talked about? I couldn't recall right away, but I took my time and thought deeply. Finally, it came to me. We were standing in front of our house; after he shared his thoughts about Cain, he talked to me about the old, nearly erased crest above the door, in the keystone that widened as it rose. He said it intrigued him and that one shouldn't overlook such things.

That night I dreamt of Demian and of the crest. It changed perpetually, now Demian held[Pg 112] it in his hands, now it was small and grey, now very large and multicolored, but he explained to me that it was always one and the same. But at last he forced me to eat the crest. As I swallowed it, I felt with terror that the bird on the crest was alive inside me, my stomach was swollen and the bird was beginning to consume me. With the fear of death upon me, I commenced to struggle. Then I woke up.

That night, I dreamed of Demian and the crest. It kept changing—sometimes Demian held it in his hands, other times it was small and gray, and at other times, it was huge and colorful. But he told me it was always the same. Finally, he made me eat the crest. As I swallowed it, I felt a terrifying realization that the bird on the crest was alive inside me; my stomach felt swollen, and the bird was starting to consume me. Overcome with the fear of death, I began to struggle. Then I woke up.

I felt relieved. It was the middle of the night, and I heard the rain blowing into the room. I got up to close the window; and in doing so trod on a bright object which lay on the floor. In the morning I found it was my painting. It was lying there in the wet and had rolled itself up. In order to dry it I stretched it out between two sheets of blotting paper and placed it under a heavy book. When I looked at it the next day it was dry. But it had changed. The red mouth had paled and had become smaller. Now it was exactly Demian’s mouth.

I felt relieved. It was the middle of the night, and I heard the rain blowing into the room. I got up to close the window, and while doing so, I stepped on a bright object that was on the floor. In the morning, I found out it was my painting. It was lying there wet and had rolled up. To dry it, I spread it out between two sheets of blotting paper and put it under a heavy book. When I looked at it the next day, it was dry. But it had changed. The red mouth had faded and become smaller. Now it looked just like Demian’s mouth.

I now began to paint a new picture, namely, that of the bird on the crest. I could not recollect any more what it really looked like, neither could I form a clear image of the whole, as even if one stood directly in front of our door, the crest was scarcely recognizable, it was so old and had several times been painted over. The bird stood or sat on something, perhaps on a flower, or on a basket or nest, or on a tree-top. I did not bother about that, and began with the part I could picture clearly. In answer to a[Pg 113] confused prompting, I began straight away with strong colors; on my paper the head of the bird was golden yellow. I continued my work at intervals, when I was in the mood for it, and after a few days the thing was completed.

I started to paint a new picture, specifically the bird on the crest. I couldn't remember exactly what it looked like, nor could I form a clear image of the whole thing, since even if someone stood right in front of our door, the crest was barely recognizable; it was so old and had been painted over multiple times. The bird was either standing or sitting on something—maybe on a flower, a basket or nest, or at the top of a tree. I didn’t worry about that and began with the part I could picture clearly. In response to a confused prompt, I jumped right in with bold colors; on my paper, the bird's head was golden yellow. I worked on it in bits and pieces, whenever I felt inspired, and after a few days, it was finished.

Now it was a bird of prey, with a sharp, bold hawk’s head. The lower half of the body was fixed in a dark terrestrial globe, out of which it was working to escape, as if out of a giant egg. The background was sky-blue. The longer I gazed at the sheet, the more it seemed to me this was the colored crest which I had visualized in my dream.

Now it was a bird of prey, with a sharp, confident hawk’s head. The lower half of the body was fixed in a dark terrestrial globe, as if it were trying to escape from a giant egg. The background was sky-blue. The longer I stared at the image, the more it felt like the colorful crest I had seen in my dream.

It would not have been possible for me to have written a letter to Demian, even if I had known where to send it. But I decided, acting under a suggestion which came to me in a dreamy sort of way, as under all my promptings of that period, to send him the picture with the hawk—whether it would reach him or not. I wrote nothing thereon, not even my name. I carefully cut the border, bought a large paper cover and wrote on it my friend’s former address. Then I sent it off.

It wouldn’t have been possible for me to write a letter to Demian, even if I had known where to send it. But I decided, following a suggestion that came to me in a dreamy sort of way, like all my impulses during that time, to send him the picture with the hawk—whether it would get to him or not. I didn’t write anything on it, not even my name. I carefully cut the border, bought a large paper cover, and wrote my friend’s old address on it. Then I sent it off.

The approach of an examination caused me to work harder than usual in school. The masters had again received me into grace, since I had suddenly changed my vile conduct. I was not, even now, by any means a good pupil, but neither I nor anyone else seemed to remember that, half a year before, my expulsion from the school had been imminent.

The approach of an exam made me work harder than usual in school. The teachers had welcomed me back since I had suddenly changed my bad behavior. I wasn't, even now, by any means a good student, but neither I nor anyone else seemed to remember that, six months earlier, I had been on the verge of being expelled from school.

[Pg 114]

[Pg 114]

My father now wrote to me as formerly, adopting his old cheerful tone, without reproaches or threats. Yet I had no impulse to explain to him or to anyone how the change was brought about. It was merely chance that this change coincided with the wishes of my parents and the masters. It did not bring me into closer contact with the others but isolated me still more. I myself was ignorant of the tendency of the change in me, it might be leading me to Demian, to a distant fate. It had begun with Beatrice, but for some time past I had been living in quite an unreal world with my paintings and my thoughts of Demian, so that she quite disappeared from my mind, as she did from my view. I should not have been able to say a word to anyone of my dreams, of my expectations, of the inner change realized in me, not even if I had wished to do so.

My dad wrote to me like he used to, keeping his cheerful tone, without any blame or threats. But I had no desire to explain to him or anyone else how this change happened. It just so happened that this change aligned with what my parents and teachers wanted. It didn’t bring me closer to others, but instead isolated me even more. I didn’t understand the direction this change in me was taking; it might be leading me to Demian, to some distant future. It had started with Beatrice, but for a while now, I had been living in a pretty unreal world filled with my art and thoughts of Demian, so she had faded from my mind just as she had from my sight. I wouldn’t have been able to share any of my dreams, my hopes, or the internal change happening within me, even if I had wanted to.

But I had not the faintest desire ever to broach the subject.

But I had no interest at all in bringing up the topic.


[Pg 115]

[Pg 115]

CHAPTER FIVE
THE BIRD FIGHTS ITS WAY OUT OF THE EGG

My painted dream-bird was on its way, searching out my friend. An answer came to me in the most curious manner.

My colorful dream bird was on its way, looking for my friend. A reply came to me in the strangest way.

In my classroom in school I found at my desk, in the interval between two lessons, a piece of paper slipped between the pages of my book. It was folded in the manner we used for passing notes to one another in class. I wondered who could have sent me such a note, as I was not so intimate with any of the boys that one of them should wish to write to me. I thought it was a summons to participate in some school rag or other, in which however I should not have taken part, and I replaced the note unopened in my book. During the lesson it fell by chance into my hands again.

In my classroom at school, I found a piece of paper tucked between the pages of my book at my desk during a break between lessons. It was folded in the way we used to pass notes in class. I wondered who might have sent me such a note since I wasn’t close to any of the boys who would want to write to me. I thought it might be an invite to some school prank or something, which I wouldn’t want to take part in, so I put the note back in my book without opening it. During the lesson, it accidentally ended up in my hands again.

I toyed with the paper, unfolded it without thinking, and discovered a few words written thereon. I threw a glance at the writing, one word riveted my attention. Terrified, I read on, while my heart seemed to become numb with a sense of destiny.

I fiddled with the paper, unfolded it absentmindedly, and noticed a few words written on it. I took a look at the writing, and one word grabbed my attention. Afraid, I kept reading, while my heart felt like it was going numb with a sense of fate.

“The bird fights its way out of the egg. The egg is the world. Whoever will be born must[Pg 116] destroy a world. The bird flies to God. The name of the god is Abraxas.”

“The bird struggles to break free from the egg. The egg represents the world. Anyone who is born must[Pg 116] destroy a world. The bird soars to God. The name of the god is Abraxas.”

I sank into deep meditation after I had read the words through several times. It admitted of no doubt: this was Demian’s answer. None could know of the bird, except our two selves. He had received my picture. He had understood and helped me to explain its significance. But where was the connection in all this? And—what worried me above all—what did Abraxas mean? I had never read or heard of the word. “The name of the god is Abraxas!”

I fell into deep thought after reading the words several times. There was no doubt: this was Demian’s response. No one else could know about the bird, just the two of us. He had received my picture. He understood and helped me explain its meaning. But what was the connection in all this? And—what bothered me the most—what did Abraxas mean? I had never seen or heard that word before. “The name of the god is Abraxas!”

The hour passed without my hearing anything of the lesson. The next lesson began, the last of the morning. It was taken by quite a young assistant master, fresh from the University, to whom we had already taken a liking, because he was young and pretended to no false dignity with us.

The hour went by and I didn’t pay attention to the lesson at all. The next lesson started, the last one before lunch. It was taught by a young assistant teacher, just out of university, who we had already warmed up to because he was young and didn’t act all high and mighty with us.

We were reading Herodotus under Doctor Follen’s guidance. This was one of the few school subjects which interested me. But this time my attention wandered. I had mechanically flung open my book, but I did not follow the translation, and remained lost in thought. For the rest, I had already several times had the experience that what Demian had said to me in the confirmation class was right. If you willed a thing strongly enough, it happened. If during the lesson I was deeply immersed in thought, I need not fear that the master would disturb my peace. Certainly, if you were absent-minded[Pg 117] or sleepy, then he stood suddenly there; that had already happened to me several times. But if you were really thinking, if you were genuinely sunk in thought, then you were safe. And I had already put to the test what he had said to me about fixing a person with one’s eyes. When at school with Demian I had never been successful in this attempt, but now I often realized that you could accomplish much simply by a fixed look and deep thinking.

We were reading Herodotus with Dr. Follen guiding us. This was one of the few subjects in school that actually interested me. But this time, my mind started to wander. I had absentmindedly opened my book, but I wasn’t following the translation and instead got lost in my thoughts. Besides that, I had several times experienced that what Demian told me in confirmation class was true. If you wanted something really badly, it happened. If I was deeply immersed in thought during the lesson, I didn’t have to worry about the teacher interrupting me. For sure, if you were distracted or sleepy, he would suddenly show up; that had happened to me a few times. But if you were genuinely thinking, if you were truly deep in thought, then you were safe. I had also tested what he said about locking eyes with someone. When I was at school with Demian, I had never been successful at that, but now I frequently noticed that you could achieve a lot just by maintaining a fixed gaze and focusing deeply.

So I was sitting now, my thoughts far from Herodotus and school. But the master’s voice unexpectedly fell on my consciousness like a thunder-crash, so that I started with fright. I listened to his voice, he was standing quite close to me, I thought he had already called me by name. But he did not look at me. I breathed a sigh of relief.

So I was sitting there, my mind far away from Herodotus and school. But the teacher's voice suddenly hit me like a thunderclap, making me jump in surprise. I listened to him; he was standing really close to me, and I thought he had already called my name. But he didn’t look at me. I sighed in relief.

Then I heard his voice again. Loudly the word “Abraxas” fell from his lips.

Then I heard his voice again. The word “Abraxas” rang out sharply from his lips.

Continuing his explanation, the beginning of which had escaped me, Doctor Follen said: “We must not imagine the ideas of those sects and mystical corporations of antiquity to be as naïve as they appear from the standpoint of a rationalistic outlook. Antiquity knew absolutely nothing of science, in our sense of the word. On the other hand more attention was paid to truths of a philosophical, mystical nature, which often attained to a very high stage of development. Magic in part arose therefrom, and often led to fraud and crime. But none the less,[Pg 118] magic had a noble origin and was inspired by deep thought. So it was with the teaching of Abraxas, which I have just cited as an example. This name is used in connection with Greek charm formulas. Many opinions coincide in thinking it is the name of some demon of magic, such as some savage people worship to-day. But it appears that Abraxas had a much wider significance. We can imagine the name to be that of a divinity on whom the symbolical task was imposed of uniting the divine and the diabolical.”

Continuing his explanation, the beginning of which I missed, Doctor Follen said: “We shouldn’t think that the ideas of those ancient sects and mystical groups are as simple as they seem from a rational perspective. Ancient cultures had no real understanding of science as we know it today. However, they did focus more on philosophical and mystical truths, which often reached a very high level of development. Magic partly emerged from this and sometimes led to deception and crime. Nonetheless, magic had a noble origin and was driven by profound thought. This was also true for the teachings of Abraxas, which I just mentioned as an example. This name is associated with Greek charm formulas. Many believe it refers to a demon of magic, similar to what some primitive cultures worship today. But it seems that Abraxas had a much broader meaning. We can think of the name as representing a deity tasked with symbolically uniting the divine and the diabolical.”[Pg 118]

The learned little man continued his discourse with much seriousness, no one was very attentive, and as the name did not recur, I was soon immersed in my own thoughts again.

The knowledgeable little man kept talking seriously, but no one was really paying attention, and since the name didn’t come up again, I quickly got lost in my own thoughts once more.

“To unite the divine and the diabolical,” rang in my ears. Here was a starting-point. I was familiar with that idea from my conversations with Demian in the very last period of our friendship. Demian told me then, we had indeed a God whom we revered, but this God represented part of the world only, the half which was arbitrarily separated from the rest (it was the official, permitted, “bright” world). But one should be able to hold the whole world in honor. One should either have a god who was at the same time a devil, or one should institute devil worship together with worship of God. And now Abraxas was the god, who was at the same time god and devil.

“To unite the divine and the diabolical,” echoed in my ears. This was a starting point. I recognized that idea from my conversations with Demian during the final phase of our friendship. Demian told me then that we had a God we revered, but this God only represented part of the world, the half that was arbitrarily separated from the rest (it was the official, accepted, “bright” world). However, one should honor the whole world. One should either have a god who is also a devil or establish devil worship alongside the worship of God. And now Abraxas was the god who was both god and devil.

For a long time I zealously sought to follow[Pg 119] up the trail of ideas farther, without success. In addition, I rummaged through a whole library to find out more about Abraxas, but in vain. However, it was not my nature to concentrate my energies on a methodical search after knowledge, a search which would reveal truths of a dead, useless, documentary kind.

For a long time, I eagerly tried to pursue my ideas further, but I had no luck. I also searched through an entire library to learn more about Abraxas, but it was pointless. However, it wasn't in my nature to focus my efforts on a systematic search for knowledge that would uncover truths that were lifeless, unhelpful, and purely factual.

The figure of Beatrice, which had for a certain time occupied so much of my attention, vanished by degrees from my mind, or rather receded slowly, drawing nearer and nearer to the horizon, becoming paler, more like a shadow, as it retreated. She satisfied my soul no longer. A new spiritual development now began to take place in the dreamy existence I led, this existence in which I was strangely wrapped up in myself. The longing for a full life glowed in me, or rather the longing for love. The sex instinct, which for a time had been merged into my worship of Beatrice, required new pictures and aims. Fulfillment was denied me, and it was more impossible than ever for me to delude myself by expecting anything of the girls who seemed to have the happiness of my comrades in their keeping. I again dreamed vividly, even more by day than by night. Images presented themselves to me, desires in the shape of pictures rose up in my imagination, withdrawing me from the outside world, so that my relations with these pictures, with these dreams and shadows, were more real and more intimate than with my actual surroundings.

The figure of Beatrice, which had occupied so much of my thoughts for a while, gradually faded from my mind, or rather moved slowly away, getting smaller on the horizon, becoming fainter, more like a shadow as it receded. She no longer fulfilled my soul. A new spiritual awakening started to happen in the dreamlike life I led, a life in which I was strangely absorbed in myself. The desire for a full life burned within me, or more accurately, the desire for love. The sexual instinct, which for a time had merged into my admiration for Beatrice, needed new images and goals. Fulfillment was denied to me, and it became more impossible than ever to fool myself into thinking I might find anything from the girls who seemed to hold the happiness of my friends. I found myself dreaming vividly again, even more during the day than at night. Images filled my mind, desires took on visual forms in my imagination, pulling me away from the outside world, so that my relationships with these images, these dreams and shadows, felt more real and more intimate than my actual surroundings.

[Pg 120]

[Pg 120]

A certain dream, or play of fantasy, which recurred to me, was full of significance. This dream, the most important and the most enduring of my life, was as follows: I returned home—over the front door shone the crest with the yellow bird on the blue ground—my mother came to meet me—but as I entered and wished to embrace her, it was not she, but a shape I had never before seen, tall and powerful, resembling Max Demian and my painting, yet different, and quite womanly in spite of its size. This figure drew me towards it, and held me in a quivering, passionate embrace. Rapture and horror were mixed, the embrace was a sort of divine worship, and yet a crime as well. Too much of the memory of my mother, too much of the memory of Max Demian was contained in the form which embraced me. The embrace seemed repulsive to my sentiment of reverence, yet I felt happy. I often awoke out of this dream with a deep feeling of contentment, often with the fear of death and a tormenting conscience as if I were guilty of a terrible sin.

A certain dream, or play of fantasy, that kept coming back to me was full of meaning. This dream, the most significant and lasting of my life, went like this: I returned home—over the front door was the crest with the yellow bird on the blue background—my mother came to greet me—but as I walked in and wanted to hug her, it wasn’t her, but a figure I had never seen before, tall and strong, resembling Max Demian and my painting, yet different, and quite womanly despite its size. This figure pulled me toward it and held me in a trembling, passionate embrace. Ecstasy and fear were mixed together; the embrace felt like a kind of divine worship, but also a sin. Too much of my mother’s memory and too much of Max Demian was captured in the form that embraced me. The embrace felt repulsive to my sense of reverence, yet I felt happy. I often woke up from this dream with a deep sense of contentment, often with a fear of death and a tormented conscience as if I had committed a terrible sin.

It was only gradually and unconsciously that I realized the connection between this mental picture and the hint which had come to me from outside concerning the god of whom I was in search. However, this connection became closer and more intimate, and I began to feel that precisely in this dream, this presentiment, I was invoking Abraxas. Rapture and horror, man and woman, the most sacred things and the most[Pg 121] abominable interwoven, the darkest guilt with the most tender innocence—such was the dream picture of my love, such also was Abraxas. Love was no longer a dark, animal impulse, as I had felt with considerable anxiety in the beginning. Neither was it a pious spiritualized form of worship any longer, such as I had bestowed upon the picture of Beatrice. It was both—both and yet much more, it was the image of an angel and of Satan, man and woman in one, human being and animal, the highest good and lowest evil. It was my destiny, it seemed that I should experience this in my own life. I longed for it and was afraid of it, I followed it in my dreams and took to flight before it; but it was always there, was always standing over me.

It was only slowly and unknowingly that I realized the link between this mental image and the clue I’d received from outside about the god I was searching for. However, this connection became stronger and more personal, and I began to feel that in this dream, this intuition, I was summoning Abraxas. Rapture and horror, man and woman, the most sacred things and the most[Pg 121] abominable were intertwined, the darkest guilt with the most tender innocence—this was the dream image of my love, and this also was Abraxas. Love was no longer a dark, animal urge, as I had felt with significant anxiety at first. Nor was it a pious, spiritualized form of worship anymore, like what I had given to the image of Beatrice. It was both—both and yet so much more; it was the image of an angel and of Satan, man and woman combined, human being and animal, the highest good and the lowest evil. It seemed to be my destiny to experience this in my own life. I longed for it and was afraid of it, I pursued it in my dreams and fled from it; but it was always there, always looming over me.

The next spring I was to leave school and go to some university to study, where and what I knew not. A small moustache grew on my lip, I was a grown man, and yet completely hopeless and aimless. Only one thing was firm: the voice in me, the dream picture. I felt it my duty to follow this guidance blindly. But it was difficult, and daily I was on the point of revolting. Perhaps I was mad, I often used to think; perhaps I was not as other men? But I could do everything the others did; with a little pains and industry I could read Plato, I could solve a trigonometrical problem or work out a chemical analysis. Only one thing I could not do: Discover the dark, concealed aim within me and[Pg 122] make up my mind, as others did—others, who knew well enough whether they wanted to be professors or judges, doctors or artists. They knew what career to follow and what advantages they would gain by it. But I was not like that. Perhaps I would be like them some day, but how was I to know? Perhaps I should have to seek and seek for years, and would make nothing of myself, would attain no end. Perhaps I should attain an end, but it might be wicked, dangerous, terrible.

The next spring, I was supposed to leave school and go to some university to study, though I had no idea where or what. A small mustache had grown on my lip; I was a grown man, yet completely lost and directionless. The only thing I was sure of was the voice inside me, the dream I envisioned. I felt it was my duty to follow this guidance without question. But it was tough, and every day I felt like rebelling. Maybe I was crazy, I often thought; maybe I wasn’t like other people? But I could do everything the others did; with a bit of effort and hard work, I could read Plato, solve a trig problem, or conduct a chemical analysis. There was just one thing I couldn’t do: uncover the dark, hidden purpose within me and decide, like others did—others who were clear about whether they wanted to be professors or judges, doctors or artists. They knew what path to take and what benefits would come from it. But I wasn’t like that. Maybe one day I would be, but how was I supposed to know? Maybe I’d have to search for years, getting nowhere and achieving nothing. Maybe I would reach a conclusion, but it might be wicked, dangerous, or horrible.

I wanted only to try to live in obedience to the promptings which came from my true self. Why was that so very difficult?

I just wanted to follow the feelings that came from my true self. Why was that so hard?

I often made the attempt to paint the powerful love-figure of my dream. But I never succeeded. If I had been successful I would have sent the picture to Demian. Where was he? I knew not. I only knew there was a bond of union between us. When should I see him again?

I often tried to paint the strong love figure from my dreams. But I never succeeded. If I had, I would have sent the picture to Demian. Where was he? I didn’t know. I only knew there was a connection between us. When would I see him again?

The pleasant tranquillity of those weeks and months of the Beatrice period was long since gone. I thought at that time I had reached a haven and had found peace. But it was ever so—scarcely did I begin to adapt myself to circumstances, scarcely had a dream done me good, when it faded again. In vain to complain! I now lived in a fire of unstilled desires, of tense expectation, which often rendered me completely wild and mad. I frequently saw before me the picture of my dream-mistress with extraordinary clearness, much more clearly than I saw[Pg 123] my own hand. I spoke to it, wept over it, cursed it. I called it mother and knelt before it in tears. I called it my beloved and felt its ripe kiss of fulfilled desire. I called it devil and whore, vampire and murderer. It invited me to the tenderest dreams of love and to the most horrible abominations—nothing was too good and precious for it, nothing too bad and vile.

The peaceful tranquility of those weeks and months during the Beatrice period was long gone. I thought back then I had found a safe place and achieved peace. But that was never the case—just as I started to adjust to my circumstances, just as a dream had lifted my spirits, it would vanish again. Complaining was pointless! I now lived in a blaze of unquenchable desires and tense anticipation, which often drove me completely wild. I frequently envisioned my dream woman with extraordinary clarity, much clearer than I could see[Pg 123] my own hand. I spoke to her, cried over her, cursed her. I called her mother and knelt in tears before her. I called her my beloved and felt her ripe kiss of fulfilled desire. I called her a devil and a whore, a vampire and a murderer. She invited me to the sweetest dreams of love and to the most horrifying abominations—nothing was too good and precious for her, nothing too bad and vile.

I passed the whole of that winter in a state of inward tumult difficult to describe. I had long been accustomed to loneliness—that did not depress me. I lived with Demian, with the hawk, with my picture of the big dream-figure, which was my fate and my mistress. It sufficed to live in close communion with those things, since they opened up a large and broad perspective, leading to Abraxas. But I was not able to summon up these dreams, these thoughts, at will. I could not invest them in colors, as I pleased. They came of themselves, taking possession of me, governing me and shaping my life.

I spent that entire winter in a state of inner chaos that’s hard to explain. I had long been used to being alone—that didn’t bother me. I lived with Demian, with the hawk, and with my vision of the great dream figure that was my destiny and my passion. It was enough to stay closely connected to those things since they revealed a vast and expansive perspective, leading to Abraxas. But I couldn’t summon these dreams and thoughts whenever I wanted. I couldn’t paint them in colors as I liked. They came to me on their own, taking control, directing me, and shaping my life.

I was secure in so far as the outside world was concerned. I was afraid of no one. My schoolfellows had learned to recognize that, and observed a secret respect towards me, which often caused me to smile. When I wished, I could penetrate most of them with a look, thereby surprising them occasionally. Only, I seldom or never wanted to do this. It was my own self which occupied my attention, always myself. And yet I longed ardently to[Pg 124] live a bit of real life, to give something of myself to the world, to enter into contact and battle with it. Sometimes as I wandered through the streets in the evening and could not, through restlessness, return home before midnight, I thought to myself: Now I cannot fail to meet my beloved, I shall overtake her at the next corner, she will call to me from the next window. Sometimes all this seemed to torture me unbearably, and I was quite prepared to take my own life some day.

I felt secure when it came to the outside world. I wasn’t afraid of anyone. My classmates had figured that out and showed me a kind of quiet respect that often made me smile. When I wanted to, I could penetrate their thoughts with just a look, catching them off guard now and then. But honestly, I rarely felt the need to do that. My focus was always on myself, just me. Still, I had a strong desire to experience real life, to share a part of myself with the world, to engage with it and face challenges. Sometimes, as I wandered through the streets in the evening, restless and unable to head home before midnight, I would think: I’m bound to run into my love soon; she’ll call out to me from the next corner or the next window. At times, this longing felt unbearably intense, and I found myself contemplating ending my own life someday.

At that time I found a peculiar refuge—by “chance,” as one says. But really such happenings cannot be attributed to chance. When a person is in need of something, and the necessary happens, this is not due to chance but to himself; his own desire leads him compellingly to the object of which he stands in need.

At that moment, I stumbled upon a strange kind of refuge—by “chance,” as people say. But honestly, events like this can't be chalked up to chance. When someone is in need of something, and what they need comes along, it’s not just luck; it’s because of them. Their own desire pulls them strongly toward what they’re looking for.

Two or three times during my wanderings through the streets I had heard the strains of an organ coming from a little church in the suburbs, without, however, stopping to listen. The next time I passed by the church I heard it again, and recognized that Bach was being played. I went to the door, which I found to be locked. As the street was practically empty I sat down on a curb-stone close to the church, turned up the collar of my coat and listened. It was not a large organ, but a good one nevertheless. Whoever was playing played wonderfully well, almost like a virtuoso, but with a peculiar, highly personal expression of will and[Pg 125] perseverance, which seemed to make the music ring out like a prayer. I had the feeling that the man who was playing knew a treasure was shut up in the music and he struggled and tapped and knocked to get at the treasure, as if his life depended on his finding it. In the technical sense I do not understand very much about music, but this form of the soul’s expression I have from my childhood intuitively understood; I feel music is something which I can comprehend without initiation.

Two or three times while wandering through the streets, I heard the sound of an organ coming from a small church in the suburbs, but I didn’t stop to listen. The next time I walked by, I heard it again and recognized that Bach was being played. I went to the door, which was locked. Since the street was almost empty, I sat down on a curb near the church, pulled up the collar of my coat, and listened. It wasn’t a large organ, but it was good nonetheless. The person playing was incredibly talented, almost like a virtuoso, but with a unique and deeply personal expression of will and perseverance that made the music resonate like a prayer. I felt that the person playing knew there was a treasure hidden in the music, and he was trying intensely to reach it, as if his life depended on finding it. I don’t know much about music theoretically, but I have intuitively understood this form of expression from childhood; I feel that music is something I can grasp without needing any formal introduction.

The organist next played something modern, it might have been Reger. The church was almost completely dark, only a very narrow beam of light shone through the window nearest to me. I waited until the end, and then walked up and down till the organist came out. He was still a young man, though older than myself, robust and thick-set. He walked quickly, taking powerful strides, but as if forcing the pace against his will.

The organist next played something contemporary; it might have been Reger. The church was almost completely dark, with just a thin beam of light shining through the window closest to me. I waited until the end, then paced back and forth until the organist came out. He was still a young man, though older than me, strong and sturdy. He walked quickly, taking big strides, but it seemed like he was pushing himself to keep up the speed.

Many an evening thereafter I sat before the church, or walked up and down. Once I found the door open, and for half an hour I sat shivering and happy inside, while the organist played in the organ loft by the dim gas light. Of the music he played I heard not only what he himself put into it. There seemed also to be a secret coherence in his repertory, each piece seemed to be the continuation of the one preceding. Everything he played was pious, expressing faith and devotion. But not pious[Pg 126] like church-goers and clergymen, but like pilgrims and beggars of the Middle Ages, pious with a reckless surrender to a world-feeling, which was superior to all confessions of faith. He frequently played music by the pre-Bach composers, and old Italian music. And all the pieces said the same thing, all expressed what the musician had in his soul: longing, a longing to identify oneself with the world and to tear oneself free again, listening to the workings of one’s own dark soul, an orgy of devotion and lively curiosity of the wonderful.

Many evenings after that, I would sit in front of the church or walk back and forth. One time, I found the door open, and for half an hour I sat inside, shivering and happy, while the organist played in the loft by the dim gaslight. I could hear not only what he played, but also a hidden connection in his repertoire; each piece felt like a continuation of the one before it. Everything he played was spiritual, expressing faith and devotion. But it wasn’t pious in the way churchgoers and clergymen are; it was more like the devotion of pilgrims and beggars from the Middle Ages, a surrender to a universal feeling that transcended all doctrines. He often played music from pre-Bach composers and old Italian pieces. All the music conveyed the same sentiment, expressing what the musician felt in his soul: a yearning to connect with the world and then break free again, an exploration of one's own dark soul, an outpouring of devotion and a lively curiosity for the extraordinary.

I once secretly followed the organist as he left the church. He continued his way to the outskirts of the town and entered a little tavern. I could not resist the temptation to go in after him. For the first time I had a clear view of him. He sat at the table in the corner of the little room, a black felt hat on his head, a measure of wine before him, and his face was just as I had expected it to be. It was ugly and somewhat uncouth, with the look of a seeker and of an eccentric, obstinate and strong-willed, with a soft and childish mouth. The expression of what was strong and manly lay in the eyes and forehead; on the lower half of the face sat a look of gentleness and immaturity, rather effeminate and showing a lack of self-mastery. The chin indicated a boyish indecision, as if in contradiction with the eyes and forehead. I liked the dark brown eyes, full of pride and hostility.

I once secretly followed the organist when he left the church. He made his way to the outskirts of town and entered a small tavern. I couldn’t resist the urge to go in after him. For the first time, I got a clear look at him. He was sitting at a table in the corner of the small room, wearing a black felt hat, a glass of wine in front of him, and his face looked just as I had imagined. It was ugly and a bit rough, with the appearance of someone searching for something, eccentric, stubborn, and strong-willed, but with a soft, childlike mouth. His eyes and forehead conveyed strength and masculinity, while the lower half of his face showed a gentleness and immaturity, almost feminine, lacking in self-control. His chin suggested a boyish uncertainty, contrasting with the intensity in his eyes and forehead. I found his dark brown eyes, full of pride and hostility, appealing.

Silently I took my place opposite him. There[Pg 127] was no one else in the tavern. He glared at me, as if he wished to chase me away. Nevertheless I maintained my position, looking at him unflinchingly, until at last he growled testily: “What the deuce are you staring at me for? Do you want anything of me?”

Silently, I took my seat across from him. There[Pg 127] was no one else in the tavern. He glared at me, as if he wanted to drive me away. Still, I held my ground, staring at him without flinching, until finally he snapped irritably: “What the hell are you staring at? Do you want something from me?”

“I don’t want anything,” I said. “You have already given me much.”

“I don’t want anything,” I said. “You’ve already given me a lot.”

He wrinkled his forehead.

He frowned.

“Ah, you’re a music enthusiast, are you? I think it’s disgusting to go mad over music.”

“Ah, so you're into music, huh? I find it ridiculous to go crazy over it.”

I did not let myself be intimidated.

I didn’t let myself be scared.

“I have so often listened to your playing, there in the church,” I said. “But I don’t want to bother you. I thought perhaps I should discover something in you, something special, I don’t know exactly what. But please don’t mind me. I can listen to you in the church.”

“I’ve listened to your playing so many times, right there in the church,” I said. “But I don’t want to interrupt you. I thought maybe I should find something in you, something unique, though I’m not sure what. But please don’t worry about me. I can listen to you in the church.”

“Why, I always lock the door!”

“Why, I always lock the door!”

“Just lately you forgot, and I sat inside. Otherwise I stand outside or sit on the curb-stone.”

“Recently you forgot, and I stayed inside. Otherwise, I stand outside or sit on the curb.”

“Is that so? Another time you can come inside, it’s warmer. You’ve simply got to knock on the door. But loudly, and not while I’m playing. Now—what did you want to say? But you’re quite young, apparently a schoolboy or student. Are you a musician?”

“Really? Next time, you can come in; it’s warmer. You just need to knock on the door. But knock loudly, and not while I’m playing. Now—what did you want to say? You seem pretty young, like a schoolboy or a student. Are you a musician?”

“No. I like music, but only the kind you play, absolute music, where one feels that someone is trying to fathom heaven and hell. I like music so much, I think, because it is not[Pg 128] concerned with morals. Everything else is a question of morals, and I am looking for something different. Whatever has been concerned with morals has caused me only suffering. I don’t express myself properly. Do you know that there must be a god who is at the same time god and devil? There must have been one, I have heard so.”

“No. I enjoy music, but only the kind you perform, absolute music, where you feel someone is trying to understand heaven and hell. I love music so much, I think, because it’s not[Pg 128] about morals. Everything else revolves around morals, and I’m searching for something different. Anything that has focused on morals has only brought me suffering. I’m not expressing myself well. Do you realize there has to be a god who is both god and devil? There must have been one, I’ve heard that.”

The organist pushed back his broad hat and shook the dark hair from his forehead. He looked at me penetratingly and bent forward his face towards me over the table.

The organist pushed back his wide hat and shook the dark hair from his forehead. He looked at me intently and leaned his face toward me over the table.

Softly and tensely he questioned:

He questioned softly and tensely:

“What’s the name of the god of whom you are talking?”

“What’s the name of the god you’re talking about?”

“Unfortunately I know practically nothing about him really, only his name. His name’s Abraxas.”

“Unfortunately, I don’t really know much about him, just his name. His name is Abraxas.”

The musician looked distrustfully around, as if someone might be eavesdropping. Then he bent towards me and said in a whisper: “I thought so. Who are you?”

The musician scanned the room warily, as if someone could be listening in. Then he leaned closer and whispered, “I thought so. Who are you?”

“I’m a student from the school.”

“I’m a student at the school.”

“How do you know about Abraxas?”

“How do you know about Abraxas?”

“By chance.”

"By chance."

He thumped on the table, so that his wine spilled over.

He slammed his hand on the table, causing his wine to splash everywhere.

“Chance! Don’t talk nonsense, young man! One doesn’t know of Abraxas by chance, mark you. I will tell you something more of him. I know a little about him!”

“Fate! Stop talking nonsense, young man! You don’t just come across Abraxas randomly, remember that. I’ll tell you more about him. I know a bit about him!”

He ceased talking and pushed back his chair.[Pg 129] I looked at him expectantly, and he made a grimace.

He stopped talking and pushed his chair back.[Pg 129] I looked at him eagerly, and he made a face.

“Not here! another time. There, take these!”

“Not here! Another time. Here, take these!”

He dug his hand into the pocket of his overcoat, which he had not taken off, and pulled out a couple of roasted chestnuts, which he threw to me.

He reached into the pocket of his overcoat, which he hadn't taken off, and pulled out a couple of roasted chestnuts, which he tossed to me.

I said nothing. I took and ate them, and was very contented.

I didn’t say anything. I took them and ate them, and I felt really satisfied.

“Well,” he whispered after a while. “How do you know about—him?”

“Well,” he whispered after a while. “How do you know about—him?”

I did not hesitate to tell him.

I didn't think twice about telling him.

“I was lonely and perplexed,” I related. “I called to mind a friend of former years who, I think, knows a great deal. I had painted something, a bird coming out of a terrestrial globe. I sent this to him. After a time, when I had begun to lose hope of a reply, a piece of paper fell into my hands. On it was written: ‘The bird fights its way out of the egg. The egg is the world. Whoever will be born must destroy a world. The bird flies to God. The name of the god is Abraxas.’”

“I was feeling lonely and confused,” I said. “I thought of an old friend who, I believe, knows a lot. I had painted something, a bird emerging from a globe. I sent this to him. After a while, when I started to lose hope of hearing back, a piece of paper landed in my hands. It said: ‘The bird fights its way out of the egg. The egg is the world. Anyone who is going to be born must destroy a world. The bird flies to God. The name of the god is Abraxas.’”

He answered nothing. We peeled our chestnuts and ate them, and drank our wine.

He didn’t say anything. We peeled our chestnuts, ate them, and drank our wine.

“Shall we have another drink?” he asked.

“Should we grab another drink?” he asked.

“Thanks, no. I don’t care much for drinking.”

“Thanks, but no thanks. I’m not really into drinking.”

He laughed, somewhat disappointedly.

He laughed, slightly disappointed.

“As you wish! I am different. I am staying here. You can go now!”

“As you wish! I’m different. I’m staying here. You can go now!”

The next time I saw him after the organ[Pg 130] recital, he was not very communicative. He conducted me through an old street to an old, stately house and upstairs into a large, somewhat gloomy and untidy room where, besides a piano, there was nothing to indicate that its occupant was a musician. Instead, a huge bookcase and writing table gave the room a somewhat scholarly air.

The next time I saw him after the organ[Pg 130] recital, he wasn't very talkative. He led me down an old street to a grand old house and upstairs into a large, somewhat gloomy and messy room where, apart from a piano, there was nothing to suggest that its owner was a musician. Instead, a big bookcase and a writing desk gave the room a more academic vibe.

“What a lot of books you have!” I said appreciatively.

“What a huge collection of books you have!” I said with enthusiasm.

“A part of them belongs to the library of my father, with whom I live. Yes, young man, I live with my father and mother, but I cannot introduce you to them, as I and my acquaintances meet with but scant respect at home. I am a prodigal son, you see. My father is very much looked up to, he is a well-known clergyman and preacher in this town. And I, to let you know at once, am his talented and promising son, who, however, is guilty of many back-slidings, and, to a certain extent, mad. I was studying theology, and deserted this worthy faculty shortly before my final examination, although really I am still in the same line, as far as concerns my private studies. For me it is still of the highest importance and interest what sort of gods people have invented for themselves at various times. I am a musician into the bargain, and shall soon get a post as organist, I think. Then I shall be in the church again.”

“A part of them belongs to my father’s library, where I live. Yes, young man, I live with my parents, but I can’t introduce you to them since my friends and I don’t receive much respect at home. I’m a wayward son, you see. My father is highly regarded; he’s a well-known clergyman and preacher in this town. And I’ll let you know right away that I’m his talented and promising son, who, however, has fallen short in many ways and is somewhat eccentric. I was studying theology and left that esteemed program just before my final exam, though I’m still on that path in my private studies. It’s still very important and interesting to me to understand what kinds of gods people have created for themselves throughout history. I’m also a musician, and I believe I’ll soon get a position as an organist. Then I'll be back in the church.”

I glanced over the backs of the books and[Pg 131] found Greek, Latin, Hebrew titles, as far as I could see by the feeble light of the lamp on the table. My acquaintance, meanwhile, had taken up a position on the floor in the dark by the wall.

I looked over the spines of the books and[Pg 131] saw titles in Greek, Latin, and Hebrew, as far as I could make out under the dim light of the lamp on the table. Meanwhile, my companion had settled on the floor in the shadows by the wall.

“Come here,” he called after a while, “we will practice a little philosophy. That means keeping one’s mouth shut, lying on one’s stomach and thinking.”

“Come here,” he said after a bit, “let's practice some philosophy. That means keeping your mouth shut, lying on your stomach, and thinking.”

He struck a match and applied it to the paper and wood in the fireplace, in front of which he was lying. The flame leapt up; he poked and blew the fire with great skill. I lay down near him on the ragged carpet. He stared into the flames, which drew my attention as well, and we lay silent for perhaps a whole hour stretched out in front of the flaring wood fire. We watched it flame and roar, die down and flicker up again, until finally it settled down into a subdued glow.

He struck a match and lit the paper and wood in the fireplace, where he was lying down. The flames shot up; he expertly poked and blew on the fire. I lay down next to him on the worn carpet. He stared into the flames, which caught my attention too, and we lay in silence for maybe a full hour stretched out in front of the blazing fire. We watched it flare and roar, die down and flicker back up, until it finally calmed into a soft glow.

“Fire worship was not by any means the silliest form of worship invented,” he murmured without looking up. Those were the only words spoken. With staring eyes I gazed into the fire. Lulled by the tranquillity of the room, I sank in dreams, seeing shapes in the smoke and pictures in the ashes. Once I started up. My companion had thrown a little bit of resin into the glow. A little slender flame shot up, I saw in it the bird with the gold hawk’s head. In the glow which died away in the fireplace, golden glittering threads wove themselves together into a net, letters and pictures, memories[Pg 132] of faces, of animals, of plants, of worms and serpents. When I woke from my reveries and looked across at my companion, he was absorbed, staring at the ashes with the fixed gaze of a fanatic, his chin in his hands.

“Fire worship wasn’t the dumbest form of worship ever created,” he murmured without looking up. Those were the only words spoken. With wide eyes, I stared into the fire. Relaxed by the calm of the room, I drifted into dreams, seeing shapes in the smoke and images in the ashes. Once, I jolted awake. My companion had tossed a bit of resin into the flames. A slender flame shot up, and in it, I saw a bird with a golden hawk’s head. In the fading glow of the fireplace, golden shimmering threads wove together into a net, letters and images, memories[Pg 132] of faces, animals, plants, worms, and serpents. When I snapped out of my daydreams and looked over at my companion, he was absorbed, staring at the ashes with the intense gaze of a fanatic, his chin in his hands.

“I must go now,” I said softly.

“I have to leave now,” I said softly.

“Well, go then, good-bye!”

"Well, go ahead, goodbye!"

He did not get up, and as the lamp had gone out, I had to feel my way across the dark room, through dark corridors and down the stairs, and so out of the enchanted old dwelling. Once in the street I stopped and looked up at the house. In not one of the windows was a light burning. A little brass-plate shone in the gleam of the gas-lamp before the door.

He didn’t get up, and since the lamp had gone out, I had to feel my way across the dark room, through dark hallways and down the stairs, and then out of the charming old house. Once I was on the street, I stopped and looked up at the house. Not a single window had a light on. A small brass plaque glimmered in the glow of the gas lamp in front of the door.

“Pistorius, vicar,” I read thereon. As I sat in my little room after supper I remembered that I had learnt nothing about Abraxas, or anything else from Pistorius. We had scarcely exchanged ten words. But I was quite contented with the visit I had paid him. And he had promised to play next time an exquisite piece of organ music, a Passacaglia by Buxtehude.

“Pistorius, vicar,” I read there. As I sat in my small room after dinner, I realized that I hadn’t learned anything about Abraxas or anything else from Pistorius. We’d hardly exchanged ten words. But I was really pleased with my visit to him. He promised to play a beautiful piece of organ music next time, a Passacaglia by Buxtehude.

Without my having realized it, the organist Pistorius had given me a first lesson, as we lay on the floor in front of the fireplace of his melancholy hermit’s room. Staring into the fire had done me good, it had confirmed and set in activity tendencies which I had always had, but had never really followed. Gradually and in part I saw light on the subject.

Without me even realizing it, the organist Pistorius had given me my first lesson while we lay on the floor in front of the fireplace in his gloomy hermit’s room. Staring into the fire had been beneficial for me; it had confirmed and activated tendencies I had always had but had never truly pursued. Gradually, I began to see things more clearly.

[Pg 133]

[Pg 133]

When quite a child I had from time to time the propensity to watch bizarre forms of nature, not observing them closely, but simply surrendering myself to their peculiar magic, absorbed by the contemplation of their curling shapes. Long dignified tree-roots, colored veins in stone, flecks of oil floating on water, flaws in glass—all things of a similar nature had had great charm for me at that time, above all, water and fire, smoke, clouds, dust, and especially the little circulating colored specks which I saw when I closed my eyes. In the days following my first visit to Pistorius this began to come back to me. I noticed that I was indebted solely to staring into the open fire for a certain strength and pleasure, for the increase in my depth of feeling which I had felt since. It was curiously beneficial and enriching—dreaming and staring into the fire!

When I was a child, I sometimes had the urge to watch strange forms in nature. I didn't observe them closely; I just let myself get lost in their unique magic, captivated by their curling shapes. Long, elegant tree roots, colorful veins in rocks, oil slicks on water, and imperfections in glass—all of these things fascinated me back then, especially water and fire, smoke, clouds, dust, and particularly the tiny colorful specks I saw whenever I closed my eyes. After my first visit to Pistorius, these feelings started to resurface. I realized that simply gazing into the open fire gave me a sense of strength and joy, enhancing my emotions ever since. It was strangely uplifting and enriching—dreaming and staring into the flames!

To the few experiences I had gained on the road to the attainment of my proper ends in life was added this new one: The contemplation of such shapes, the surrendering of oneself to these irrational, twisting, odd forms of nature, engenders in us a feeling of the harmony of our inner being with the will which brought forth these shapes; we soon feel the temptation to look upon them as our own creations, as if made by our own moods; we see the boundary between ourselves and nature waver and vanish; we learn to know the state of mind by outside impressions, or by inward. In no[Pg 134] way so simply and so easily as by this practice do we discover to what a great extent we are creators, to what a great extent our souls have part in the continual creation of the world. Or rather, it is the same indivisible godhead, which is active in us and in nature. If the outside world fell in ruins, one of us would be capable of building it up again, for mountain and stream, tree and leaf, root and blossom, all that is shaped by nature lies modeled in us, comes from the soul, whose essence is eternity, of whose essence we are ignorant, but which is revealed to us for the most part as love-force and creative power.

The few experiences I had on my journey to achieving my true goals in life were enriched by this new one: Reflecting on such shapes and surrendering myself to these irrational, twisting, strange forms of nature creates a sense of harmony between my inner self and the will that produced these shapes; I soon feel tempted to see them as my own creations, as if they were born from my own moods; I notice the line between myself and nature blur and disappear; I come to understand my state of mind through outside impressions and also internally. There’s no simpler or easier way to realize how much we are creators and how deeply our souls are involved in the continuous creation of the world. In fact, it’s the same indivisible essence that is active in both us and nature. If the outside world were to fall apart, one of us could rebuild it, because mountains and rivers, trees and leaves, roots and blossoms—all that nature shapes—are all reflected within us. They emerge from the soul, whose essence is eternity, and of which we are largely unaware but is mostly revealed to us as love and creative energy.

Many years later I found this observation confirmed in a book, one of Leonardo da Vinci’s, who in one passage remarks how good and deeply moving it is to look at a wall on which many people have spat. He felt the same sensation before those spots on the wet wall as Pistorius and I before the fire.

Many years later, I discovered this observation backed up in a book by Leonardo da Vinci. In one part, he comments on how powerful and touching it is to gaze at a wall that many people have spat on. He experienced the same feeling in front of those marks on the wet wall as Pistorius and I did before the fire.

At our next meeting the organist enlightened me still further on the subject.

At our next meeting, the organist shared even more insights on the topic.

“We confine our personality within much too narrow bounds. We count as composing our person only that which distinguishes us as individuals, only that which we recognize as irregular. But we are made up from the entire world stock, each one of us, and just as in our body is displayed the genealogical table of development back to the fish stage and still further, so we have accumulated in our souls all the[Pg 135] experiences through which a human soul has ever lived. All the gods and devils which have ever been, whether those of the Greeks or Chinese or Zulus, all are in us, are there as potentialities, as desires, as starting points. If all mankind died out, with the exception of a single moderately gifted child, who had not enjoyed the slightest instruction, so would this child rediscover the whole process of things; it would be able to produce gods, demons, paradises, the commandments and prohibitions, old and new testaments—everything.”

“We limit our personality to way too narrow definitions. We think of our identity only in terms of what makes us unique, only what we see as unusual. But each of us is made up of the entire world, and just like our bodies show our evolutionary history back to the fish stage and beyond, we have taken in all the experiences that any human soul has ever gone through. All the gods and demons that have existed, whether from Greek, Chinese, or Zulu cultures, are all within us, existing as potential, as desires, as starting points. If all of humanity were to disappear except for one moderately talented child who had never received any education, this child would still rediscover everything; it would be capable of creating gods, demons, paradises, rules, commandments, old and new testaments—everything.”

“Well and good,” I objected; “but then what does the worth of the individual consist of? Why do we continue to strive if everything has already been achieved in us?”

“Well and good,” I protested; “but what does individual worth actually mean? Why do we keep pushing ourselves if everything has already been accomplished within us?”

“Stop!” exclaimed Pistorius vehemently. “There is a great difference between whether one merely carries the world in oneself, or whether one is conscious of that as well. A madman can have ideas which remind one of Plato, and a pious little boy in a Moravian boarding school will recreate in his thought profound mythological ideas which occur in the gnostics or in Zoroaster. But he does not realize it! He is a tree or a stone, at best an animal, as long as he does not know it. But, when the first spark of this knowledge glimmers in him he becomes a man. You will not consider all the two-legged creatures who walk out there in the street as human beings, simply because they walk erect and carry their young[Pg 136] nine months in the womb? Look how many of them are fish or sheep, worms or leeches, how many are ants or bees. Well, in reach of them are the possibilities of becoming human creatures, but only when they feel this, it is only when, if even in part, they learn to make them conscious, that these potentialities become theirs.”

“Stop!” Pistorius shouted passionately. “There’s a big difference between just carrying the world inside you and being aware of it. A madman can have thoughts that remind you of Plato, and a well-behaved little boy in a Moravian boarding school can come up with deep mythological concepts that exist in the gnostics or in Zoroaster. But he doesn’t realize it! He’s like a tree or a stone, or at best, an animal, as long as he doesn’t know it. But when that first spark of awareness lights up in him, he becomes a man. You can’t just consider all the two-legged creatures walking around in the street as human beings just because they stand upright and carry their young in the womb for nine months. Look at how many of them are like fish or sheep, worms or leeches, how many are like ants or bees. Well, they have the potential to become human, but only when they feel this, only when they begin to make it conscious, do those possibilities truly become theirs.”

Our conversations were somewhat after this style. They seldom taught me anything completely new, anything absolutely surprising. But all, even the most banal, hit like a light persistent hammer-stroke on the same point in me, all helped in my development, all helped to peel off skins, to break up eggshells, and after each talk I held my head somewhat higher, I was more sure of myself until my yellow bird pushed his beautiful bird-of-prey crest through the ruins of the world-shell.

Our conversations were kind of like this. They rarely taught me anything entirely new or completely surprising. But everything, even the most ordinary things, hit me like a steady hammer striking the same spot, helping me grow, helping to shed layers and break out of my shell. After each conversation, I walked with my head held a little higher, feeling more confident until my bright little bird pushed its stunning crest through the remnants of my world.

We frequently related our dreams to one another. Pistorius knew how to interpret them. A curious example comes to my mind. I dreamed I was able to fly. I was flung through the air, so to speak—impelled by a great force over which I had not the mastery. The sensation of this flight was exhilarating, but soon changed to fear as I saw myself snatched up involuntarily to risky heights. There I made the saving discovery that I could control my rise and fall by arresting my breath and by breathing again.

We often shared our dreams with each other. Pistorius knew how to interpret them. A strange example comes to mind. I dreamed I could fly. I was thrown through the air, so to speak—driven by a powerful force that I couldn’t control. The feeling of flying was thrilling, but it quickly turned to fear when I found myself being lifted involuntarily to dangerous heights. There, I made a crucial discovery: I could control my ascent and descent by holding my breath and then breathing again.

Pistorius interpreted it as follows: “The[Pg 137] swing, which sent you up into the air, is the great property of mankind, which everyone possesses. It is the feeling of close relationship with the springs of every force, but it soon causes anxiety. It is cursedly dangerous! For that reason most people willingly renounce flying, preferring to walk according to prescribed laws along the footpath. But not you. You fly higher, as befits an intelligent fellow. And behold, you make a wonderful discovery there, namely, you gradually get the mastery over the impelling force. In other words, you acquire a fine little force of your own, an instrument, a rudder. That is splendid. Without that one goes floating into the air without any will of one’s own; madmen, for instance, do that. They have deeper presentiments than the people on the footpath. But they have no key and no rudder, they fall whistling through the air, down into the fathomless depths. But you, Sinclair, you manage all right! And how, pray? You probably don’t even know. You manage with a new instrument, with a breath regulator. And now you can see, that your soul isn’t really ‘personal’ at bottom. I mean that you didn’t invent this regulator. It isn’t new. It is a loan, it has existed for thousands of years. It is the balancing organ fish have—the air-bladder. Even to-day we actually still have a few very rare kinds of fish whose air-bladder is at the same time a sort of lung; and on occasion can use it to breathe with. In your dream you[Pg 138] made use of your lungs in exactly the same way as these fish do their air-bladder.”

Pistorius explained it like this: “The[Pg 137] ability to fly, which lifts you into the air, is a remarkable gift that everyone has. It brings a sense of deep connection to the source of all energy, but it quickly leads to anxiety. It’s incredibly risky! Because of that, most people choose to abandon the idea of flying, opting instead to walk safely along the designated paths. But not you. You soar higher, as someone smart should. And look, you make an amazing discovery—you gradually gain control over the force that drives you. In other words, you develop a unique power, a tool, a steering mechanism. That’s fantastic. Without that, you drift aimlessly in the air without any control, like madmen do. They have stronger instincts than those on the ground, but they lack a way to steer and end up plummeting into the deep unknown. But you, Sinclair, you’re in control! And how, might I ask? You probably don’t even realize. You’re managing with a new tool, a breath controller. And now you can see that your soul isn’t really ‘personal’ at its core. What I mean is, you didn’t create this controller. It’s not new. It’s borrowed; it’s been around for thousands of years. It’s similar to the organ fish use—the air bladder. Even today, there are a few rare fish whose air bladder doubles as a type of lung, allowing them to breathe. In your dream, you used your lungs just like those fish use their air bladder.”

He even brought me a volume on zoölogy, and showed me the original drawings of these ancient fish. And with a peculiar thrill I felt an organ of early evolutionary epochs functioning in me.

He even gave me a book on zoology and showed me the original drawings of those ancient fish. And with a strange excitement, I felt a part of me connecting to the early stages of evolution.


[Pg 139]

[Pg 139]

CHAPTER SIX
JACOB WRESTLES WITH GOD

I cannot relate in brief all that I learned from the singular musician Pistorius about Abraxas. The most important result of his teaching was that I made a further step forward on the road to self-realization. I was then about eighteen years old. I was a young man rather out of the ordinary, precocious in a hundred things, in a hundred other things backward and helpless. When from time to time I used to compare myself with others, I was often proud and conceited, but just as frequently I felt depressed and humiliated. I had often looked upon myself as a genius, often as half mad. I could not share the pleasures and life of the fellows of my age, and often I heaped reproaches on myself and was consumed with cares, thinking I was hopelessly cut off from them, and that life was closed to me.

I can’t summarize everything I learned from the unique musician Pistorius about Abraxas. The most significant outcome of his teachings was that I made another leap forward on my journey to self-discovery. I was around eighteen at the time. I was a young man who was quite unusual—gifted in many areas, but also lacking in many others. Whenever I compared myself to my peers, I often felt proud and arrogant, but just as often I felt down and ashamed. I frequently saw myself as a genius, and at times, as somewhat insane. I struggled to connect with the joys and lives of other people my age, and I often blamed myself, feeling overwhelmed with worries that I was hopelessly isolated from them, as if life had closed its doors to me.

Pistorius, himself full-grown and an eccentric, taught me to preserve my courage and my self-esteem. In constantly finding some value in my words, in my dreams, in the play of my imagination and in my ideas, in taking them[Pg 140] seriously and discussing them, he set me an example.

Pistorius, who was fully grown and quite unconventional, showed me how to maintain my courage and self-worth. By always finding some worth in my words, my dreams, the creativity of my imagination, and my ideas, and by taking them seriously and discussing them, he served as a role model for me.[Pg 140]

“You have told me,” he said, “that you like music because it is not moral. Well, all right. But you should be no moralist yourself! You should not compare yourself with others. If nature had created you to be a bat, you ought not to want to make yourself into an ostrich. You often consider yourself as singular, you reproach yourself with going ways different from most people. You must get out of that habit. Look in the fire, look at the clouds, and as soon as you have presentiments, and the voices of your soul begin to speak, yield to them and don’t first ask what the opinion of your master or your father would be, or whether they would be pleasing to some god or other. One spoils oneself that way. In doing that one treads the common road, becomes a fossil. Sinclair, my dear fellow, the name of our god is Abraxas. He is God and he is Satan; he has the light and the dark world in him. Abraxas has no objection to urge against any of your ideas or against any of your dreams. Never forget that. But he deserts you if you ever become blameless and normal. He deserts you and seeks out another pot in order to cook his ideas therein.”

“You’ve told me,” he said, “that you like music because it’s not moral. Well, that’s fine. But you shouldn’t be a moralist yourself! Don’t compare yourself to others. If nature made you to be a bat, you shouldn’t try to turn yourself into an ostrich. You often see yourself as unique, you criticize yourself for taking paths different from most people. You need to break that habit. Look into the fire, look at the clouds, and as soon as you have feelings or your inner voice starts to speak, listen to them and don’t first check what your teacher or your father might think, or whether they would please some god or another. That way you spoil yourself. By doing that you follow the common path and become outdated. Sinclair, my dear friend, our god’s name is Abraxas. He is both God and Satan; he encompasses both the light and the dark. Abraxas has no objections to any of your ideas or dreams. Never forget that. But he abandons you if you ever become perfect and normal. He leaves you and looks for another vessel to bring his ideas to life.”

Of all my dreams, that dark love-dream recurred most frequently. Often, often have I dreamed of it; often I stepped under the crest with the bird on it into our house, and wished[Pg 141] to draw my mother to me, but instead of her I found I was embracing the tall, manly, half-motherly woman, of whom I was afraid, and yet to whom I was drawn by a most ardent desire. And I could never relate this dream to my friend. I kept it back, although I had opened my heart to him on everything else. It was my secret, my retreat, my refuge.

Of all my dreams, that dark love dream happened the most often. I dreamed about it so many times; I often walked under the crest with the bird on it into our house, wishing to pull my mother close to me. But instead of her, I found myself embracing the tall, strong, somewhat motherly woman, whom I was scared of but also felt a strong desire for. I could never share this dream with my friend. I kept it to myself, even though I had been open with him about everything else. It was my secret, my escape, my safe place.

When I was depressed, I used to beg Pistorius to play me the Passacaglia of old Buxtehude. I sat in the dark church in the evening, engrossed in this singularly intimate music, which seemed to be hearkening to itself, as if entirely self-absorbed. Each time it did me good and made me more ready to follow the promptings of my inward self.

When I was feeling down, I would ask Pistorius to play me the Passacaglia by the old Buxtehude. I would sit in the dark church in the evening, lost in this uniquely intimate music, which felt like it was listening to itself, completely self-absorbed. Every time, it lifted my spirits and made me more open to the feelings within me.

Sometimes we stayed awhile in the church after the strains of the organ had died away. We sat and watched the feeble light shine through the high lancet window; the light seemed to lose itself in the body of the church.

Sometimes we lingered for a bit in the church after the sound of the organ had faded. We sat and watched the weak light shine through the tall pointed window; the light seemed to disappear into the interior of the church.

“It sounds funny,” said Pistorius, “that I once did theology and almost became a parson. But it was only an error in form that I committed. To be a priest, that is my vocation and my aim. Only I was too easily satisfied, and gave myself to the service of Jehovah before ever I knew Abraxas. Ah, every religion is beautiful! Religion is soul. It is all one whether you take communion as a Christian or whether you make a pilgrimage to Mecca.”

“It sounds funny,” said Pistorius, “that I once studied theology and almost became a minister. But I just made a mistake in my approach. Being a priest is my calling and my goal. I was just too easily satisfied and committed myself to serving Jehovah before I ever knew Abraxas. Ah, every religion is beautiful! Religion is the essence of the soul. It doesn't matter if you take communion as a Christian or make a pilgrimage to Mecca.”

[Pg 142]

[Pg 142]

“Then really you might have been a clergyman,” I suggested.

“Then you could have actually been a pastor,” I suggested.

“No, Sinclair, no. I should have had to have lied in that case. Our religion is so practised, as if it were none. It is carried on as if it were a work of the understanding. A Catholic I could well be, if need were, but a Protestant clergyman—no! There are two kinds of genuine believers—I know such—who hold gladly to the literal interpretation. I could not say to them that for me Christ was not a mere person, but a hero, a myth, a wonderful shadow-picture, in which mankind sees itself painted on the wall of eternity. And what should I find to say to the other sort, those who go to church to hear wise words, to fulfill a duty, in order to leave nothing undone, etc.? Convert them, you think, perhaps? But that is not at all my idea. The priest does not wish to convert. He only wants to live among the believers, among those of his own kind, so that through him they may find expression for that feeling out of which we make our gods.”

“No, Sinclair, no. I would have had to lie in that case. Our religion is practiced as if it doesn't matter. It's treated like a mental exercise. I could definitely be a Catholic if I had to, but a Protestant minister—no! There are two types of true believers—I know them—who firmly stick to the literal interpretation. I couldn't tell them that for me, Christ isn't just a person, but a hero, a myth, a beautiful image, where humanity sees itself reflected on the wall of eternity. And what would I say to the other group, those who go to church for wise words, to fulfill a duty, making sure nothing is left undone, etc.? Convert them, you think? That’s not at all what I have in mind. The priest doesn’t want to convert. He just wants to live among the believers, among his own people, so that through him they can express that feeling from which we create our gods.”

He broke off. Then he continued: “Our new faith, for which we have now chosen the name of Abraxas, is beautiful, my friend. It is the best we have. But it is still a nestling. Its wings have not yet grown. Alas, a lonely religion, that is not yet the true one. It must become an affair of many, it must have cult and orgy, feasts and mysteries....”

He paused. Then he went on: “Our new belief, which we've decided to call Abraxas, is beautiful, my friend. It's the best we have. But it's still just a fledgling. Its wings haven’t fully developed yet. Unfortunately, it’s a solitary religion, still not the true one. It needs to become a collective experience; it must have rituals and celebrations, feasts and mysteries....”

He was sunk in reflection.

He was deep in thought.

[Pg 143]

[Pg 143]

“Can one not celebrate mysteries alone, or in a very small circle?” I asked hesitatingly.

“Can’t you celebrate mysteries alone, or just with a very small group?” I asked hesitantly.

“Yes, one can,” he nodded. “I have been celebrating them for a long time past. I have celebrated cults for which I should have been imprisoned for years in a convict station, if they had been found out. But I know it is not the right thing.”

“Yes, you can,” he nodded. “I’ve been celebrating them for a long time now. I’ve celebrated beliefs that could have landed me in prison for years if anyone had found out. But I know it’s not the right thing.”

He suddenly clapped me on the shoulder, making me jump. “Young friend,” he said impressively, “you also have mysteries. I know that you must have dreams of which you make no mention to me. I don’t wish to know them. But I tell you: Live them, these dreams, play your destined part, build altars to them! It is not yet the perfect religion, but it is a way. Whether you and I and a few other people will one day renew the world remains to be seen. But we must renew it daily within us, otherwise we are of no account. Think over it! You are eighteen, Sinclair, you don’t go with loose women, you must have love-dreams, desires. Perhaps they are such that you are frightened by them! They are the best you have! Believe me! I have lost a great deal by doing violence to these love-dreams when I was your age. One should not do that. When one knows of Abraxas, one should do that no more. We should fear nothing. We should hold nothing forbidden which the soul in us desires.”

He suddenly patted me on the shoulder, making me jump. “Young friend,” he said with emphasis, “you have mysteries too. I know you must have dreams that you don’t share with me. I don’t need to know them. But I tell you: Live those dreams, play your destined role, build altars to them! It may not be the perfect religion, but it’s a start. Whether you, I, and a few others will eventually change the world remains to be seen. But we have to renew it every day within ourselves; otherwise, we don’t matter. Think about it! You’re eighteen, Sinclair, you don’t hang out with loose women, so you must have dreams of love and desires. Maybe they scare you! But they are the best parts of you! Trust me! I’ve lost a lot by ignoring those love dreams when I was your age. You shouldn’t do that. When you know about Abraxas, you shouldn’t hold back any longer. We should fear nothing. We shouldn’t deem anything forbidden that our soul desires.”

Frightened, I objected: “But you can’t do everything which comes into your mind! You[Pg 144] can’t murder a man because you can’t tolerate him.”

Frightened, I protested, “But you can’t act on every thought that crosses your mind! You can’t kill someone just because you can’t stand them.”

He pressed closer to me.

He leaned in closer to me.

“There are cases where you can. Only, generally it’s a mistake. I don’t mean that you can simply do everything which comes into your mind. No, but you shouldn’t do injury to those ideas in which there is sense, you shouldn’t banish them from your mind or moralize about them. Instead of getting oneself crucified or crucifying others, one can solemnly drink wine out of a cup, thinking the while on the mystery of sacrifice. One can, without such actions, treat one’s impulses and one’s so-called temptations with esteem and love. Then you discover their meaning, and they all have meaning. Next time the idea takes you to do something really mad and sinful, Sinclair, if you would like to murder someone or to do something dreadfully obscene, then think a moment, that it is Abraxas who is indulging in a play of fancy. The man you would like to kill is never really Mr. So and So, that is really only a disguise. When we hate a man, we hate in him something which resides in us ourselves. What is not in us does not move us.”

“There are situations where you can. But generally, it's a mistake. I don't mean that you can just do anything that comes to mind. No, you shouldn’t dismiss those ideas that have meaning; you shouldn’t push them away or moralize about them. Instead of getting yourself hurt or hurting others, you can solemnly sip wine from a cup, reflecting on the mystery of sacrifice. One can, without such actions, treat their impulses and so-called temptations with respect and love. Then you'll discover their significance, and they all have significance. Next time you feel the urge to do something truly crazy and sinful, Sinclair, like wanting to murder someone or do something extremely obscene, take a moment to realize that it's Abraxas playing with your imagination. The person you want to kill is never really just Mr. So and So; that’s just a mask. When we hate someone, we’re actually hating something within ourselves. What isn't in us doesn’t affect us.”

Never had Pistorius said anything to me which went home so deeply as this. I could not reply. But what moved me most singularly and most powerfully was that Pistorius in this conversation had struck the same note as Demian, whose words I had carried in my mind[Pg 145] for years and years past. They knew nothing of one another, and both said to me the same thing.

Never had Pistorius said anything to me that resonated as deeply as this. I couldn't respond. But what affected me most profoundly was that Pistorius had hit the same chord as Demian, whose words I had held in my mind for years. They knew nothing about each other, yet both conveyed the same message to me.

“The things we see,” said Pistorius softly, “are the same things which are in us. There is no reality except that which we have in ourselves. For that reason most people live so unreally, because they hold the impressions of the outside world for real, and their own world in themselves never enters into their consideration. You can be happy like that. But if once you know of the other, then you no longer have the choice to go the way most people go. Sinclair, the road for most people is easy, ours is hard. Let us go.”

“The things we see,” Pistorius said quietly, “are the same things that exist within us. There’s no reality beyond what we have inside ourselves. That’s why most people live so unrealistically; they take the impressions from the outside world as real, ignoring what they have within. You can find happiness that way. But once you become aware of the other side, you can’t just take the same path as everyone else. Sinclair, the path for most people is easy, while ours is difficult. Let’s go.”

A few days later, after I had on two occasions waited for him in vain, I met him late one evening in the street. He came stumbling round a corner, blown along by the cold night wind. He was very drunk. I did not like to call him. He passed by without noticing me, staring in front of him with strange, glowing eyes, as though he were moving in obedience to a dark call from the unknown. I followed him down one street. He drifted along as if drawn by an invisible wire, with the swaying gait of a fanatic, or like a ghost. Sadly I went home, to the unsolved problems of my dreams.

A few days later, after waiting for him in vain twice, I ran into him late one evening on the street. He stumbled around a corner, pushed along by the cold night wind. He was really drunk. I didn't want to call out to him. He passed by without noticing me, staring ahead with strange, glowing eyes, as if he were responding to a dark pull from the unknown. I followed him down a street. He drifted along, as if pulled by an invisible wire, moving with the swaying gait of a fanatic or like a ghost. Sadly, I went home to the unresolved issues of my dreams.

“Thus he renews the world in himself!” I thought, and felt instantly that my thought was base and moral. What did I know of his dreams?[Pg 146] Perhaps in his intoxication he was going a surer way than in my anxiety.

“Thus he renews the world in himself!” I thought, and immediately realized that my thought was shallow and self-righteous. What did I know about his dreams?[Pg 146] Maybe in his intoxication, he was finding a more certain path than I was in my worry.


In the intervals between lessons it struck me once or twice that a boy who had never before attracted my notice was hovering about in my proximity. It was a little, weak-looking, slim youngster with reddish-blond thin hair, who had something peculiar in his look and behavior. One evening as I came home he was on the watch for me in the street. He let me pass by, then walked behind me; and remained standing in front of the door of the house.

In the breaks between classes, I noticed a boy who had never caught my attention before hanging around me. He was a small, thin kid with reddish-blond hair that looked pretty fragile, and there was something unusual about the way he looked and acted. One evening when I was coming home, he was waiting for me in the street. He let me go ahead, then followed me, standing right in front of my house.

“Can I do anything for you?” I asked.

“Is there anything I can do for you?” I asked.

“I only want to speak to you,” he said timidly. “Be good enough to come a few steps with me.”

“I just want to talk to you,” he said nervously. “Please come a few steps with me.”

I followed him, observing that he was deeply excited and full of expectation. His hands trembled.

I followed him, noticing that he was really excited and full of anticipation. His hands were shaking.

“Are you a Spiritualist?” he asked quite suddenly.

“Are you a Spiritualist?” he asked out of nowhere.

“No, Knauer,” I said, laughing. “Not a bit. How did you get hold of that idea?”

“No, Knauer,” I said, laughing. “Not at all. Where did you get that idea?”

“But you are a Theosophist?”

“But you’re a Theosophist?”

“No again.”

“Not again.”

“Oh, please don’t be so reserved. I feel with absolute certitude there is something singular about you. It is in your eyes. I thought it certain you communed with spirits. I am not asking out of curiosity, Sinclair, no! I am myself a seeker, you know, and I am so lonely.”

“Oh, please don’t be so closed off. I truly believe there’s something unique about you. It’s in your eyes. I was sure you connected with spirits. I’m not asking just out of curiosity, Sinclair, no! I'm also a seeker, you know, and I feel so lonely.”

[Pg 147]

[Pg 147]

“Tell me, then!” I encouraged him. “I know absolutely nothing of ghosts. I live in my dreams: that is what you have felt about me. Other people live in dreams as well, but not in their own, that is the difference.”

“Go ahead and tell me!” I urged him. “I don’t know anything about ghosts. I exist in my dreams: that’s how you see me. Other people live in dreams too, but not their own—that’s the difference.”

“Yes, perhaps so,” he whispered. “Only it depends on the sort of dreams you live in. Have you ever heard of white magic?”

“Yes, maybe,” he whispered. “But it really depends on the kind of dreams you’re living in. Have you ever heard of white magic?”

I had to admit my ignorance.

I had to admit that I didn't know.

“It’s when you learn to get the mastery over yourself. You can be immortal, and have magical powers as well. Have you never practised such experiments?”

“It’s when you learn to master yourself. You can become immortal and have magical powers too. Have you ever tried experiments like that?”

On my evincing curiosity with regard to those practices, he was mysteriously silent, but when I turned to go he burst out in explanation.

When I showed curiosity about those practices, he remained mysteriously silent, but as I was about to leave, he suddenly started to explain.

“For example, when I go to sleep or when I wish to concentrate my thoughts I do such exercises. I think of something or other, a word for instance, or a name, or a geometrical figure. Then I think it into myself, as strongly as I can. I try to get it into my head, until I feel it is there. Then I think it in my neck, and so on, until I am quite full of it. Then my thoughts are concentrated and nothing more can disturb my repose.”

“For example, when I go to sleep or want to focus my thoughts, I do these exercises. I think of something, like a word, a name, or a geometric shape. Then I visualize it in my mind as strongly as I can. I try to really get it into my head until I feel it’s there. Then I concentrate on it in my neck, and so on, until I’m completely filled with it. At that point, my thoughts are focused, and nothing can disturb my peace.”

I understood to a certain degree what he meant. Yet I felt he had something else in his mind, he was oddly excited and hasty. I tried to make the questions easy for him, and he soon gave me an indication of what immediately concerned him.

I got what he meant to some extent. But it felt like he had something else on his mind; he seemed strangely excited and rushed. I tried to make the questions simple for him, and soon he let me know what was really bothering him.

[Pg 148]

[Pg 148]

“You are also continent?” he asked me anxiously.

“You're also self-controlled?” he asked me nervously.

“What do you mean by that? Do you mean it from the sex point of view?”

“What do you mean by that? Are you saying it in a sexual way?”

“Yes, yes. I have been continent for two years, since I knew of what I have told you. Before that I practised a vice, you know what. You have never been with a woman, then?”

“Yes, yes. I’ve been abstinent for two years, ever since I learned about what I told you. Before that, I engaged in a bad habit, you know what I mean. So, you’ve never been with a woman, then?”

“No,” I said. “I haven’t found the right one.”

“No,” I said. “I haven't found the right one.”

“But if you should find her, the one you consider the right one, then would you sleep with her?”

“But if you find her, the one you think is the right one, would you sleep with her?”

“Yes, naturally. If she had nothing against it,” I said with some scorn.

"Yeah, of course. If she didn't mind," I said with a hint of sarcasm.

“Oh, then you are on a false track! One can only perfect one’s inner forces if one remains entirely continent. I have done it, for two whole years. Two years and a little more than a month! It’s so hard. Often I can scarcely hold out any longer.”

“Oh, then you’re headed down the wrong path! You can only strengthen your inner self if you stay completely self-controlled. I’ve done it for two full years. Two years and just over a month! It’s really tough. Often, I can barely hang on any longer.”

“Listen, Knauer, I don’t believe that continency is so terribly important.”

“Listen, Knauer, I don’t think that contingency is that important.”

“I know,” he parried, “they all say that. But I did not expect to hear it from you. Whoever will go the higher spiritual way must remain pure, unconditionally!”

“I know,” he replied, “everyone says that. But I didn’t expect to hear it from you. Anyone who wants to follow the higher spiritual path must stay pure, no exceptions!”

“Well, then, do so! But I don’t understand why one man should be purer than another, because he represses his sex instincts. Or can you switch off all sexual matters from your thoughts and dreams?”

“Well, then, go ahead! But I don’t get why one guy should be considered purer than another just because he ignores his sexual instincts. Can you really turn off all sexual thoughts and dreams?”

[Pg 149]

[Pg 149]

He looked despairingly at me.

He looked at me in despair.

“No, that’s just it. God! and yet it must be. At night I have dreams which I couldn’t relate even to myself. Terrible dreams, terrible!”

“No, that’s exactly it. God! And yet it has to be. At night, I have dreams that I couldn’t even explain to myself. Horrible dreams, horrible!”

I recollected what Pistorius had said to me. But however much I felt his words to be right I could not pass them on. I could not give advice which did not result from my own experience, advice the observance of which I did not yet feel myself equal to. I was silent and felt humiliated that someone should come to me for counsel when I had none to give.

I remembered what Pistorius had told me. But no matter how much I agreed with him, I couldn't share his advice. I couldn't give guidance that didn't come from my own experience, advice that I didn't feel capable of following myself. I stayed quiet and felt embarrassed that someone sought my advice when I had none to offer.

“I have tried everything!” wailed Knauer beside me. “I have done all that a man can do, with cold water, with snow, with gymnastic exercises and running, but all that doesn’t help a bit. Each night I wake up out of dreams on which I dare not think. And most dreadful of all, I am by degrees losing everything that I had gained spiritually. It is almost impossible for me any longer to concentrate my thoughts or to lull myself to sleep. Often I lie awake the whole night through. I shall not be able to bear that much longer. Finally, when I can carry on the struggle no further, when I give in and make myself impure again, then I shall be worse than all the others who have never struggled against it. You understand that, don’t you?”

“I’ve tried everything!” Knauer cried beside me. “I’ve done all that a person can do, with cold water, snow, workouts, and running, but none of it helps at all. Every night I wake up from dreams I can't even think about. And the worst part is, I’m slowly losing everything I’ve gained spiritually. It’s almost impossible for me to focus my thoughts or to relax enough to sleep. Often, I lie awake the whole night. I won’t be able to handle this much longer. Eventually, when I can’t fight anymore, when I give in and make myself impure again, I’ll be worse than everyone else who has never struggled against it. You get that, right?”

I nodded, but could say nothing to the point. He began to bore me, and I was horrified at myself, because his obvious need and despair made[Pg 150] no deep impression on me. My only sentiment was: I can’t help you.

I nodded, but I couldn't find the right words. He started to bore me, and I felt terrible about it because his clear need and despair didn’t really affect me. All I could think was: I can’t help you.

“Then you know nothing that would help me?” he asked at last, exhausted and sad. “Nothing at all? There must be some way! How do you manage?”

“Then you don’t know anything that could help me?” he finally asked, feeling drained and upset. “Nothing at all? There has to be some way! How do you cope?”

“I cannot tell you anything, Knauer. People can’t help one another in this case. No one has helped me, either. You must think of something yourself, and you must obey the prompting which really comes from your own nature. There is nothing else. If you cannot find yourself, you won’t find any spirits, either.”

“I can’t tell you anything, Knauer. People can’t really help each other in this situation. No one has helped me, either. You need to come up with something on your own, and you have to follow the instincts that come from your own nature. That’s all there is. If you can’t discover yourself, you won’t connect with any spirits, either.”

Disappointed, and suddenly become dumb, the little fellow looked at me. Then his look suddenly glowed with hate, he made a grimace at me and cried with rage: “Ah, you’re a nice sort of saint! You have your vice as well, I know! You pretend to wisdom, and secretly you stick in the same filth as I and all of us! You’re swine, swine, like myself. We are all swine!”

Disappointed and suddenly silent, the little guy stared at me. Then his expression shifted to one of hatred; he grimaced at me and yelled in anger, “Oh, you're quite the saint! I know you've got your vices too! You act all wise, but behind the scenes, you're stuck in the same mess as me and everyone else! You're pigs, pigs, just like I am. We’re all pigs!”

I went away and left him standing there. He made two, three steps in my direction, then he stopped, turned round and ran away. I felt sick from a feeling of pity and horror. I could not get rid of the feeling until I got home to my little room, and placing my few pictures before me, I surrendered myself up with passionate fervor to my dreams. My dreams came back at once, the dream of front door and crest, of mother and the strange woman, and I saw the[Pg 151] features of the woman so very clearly that I began to draw her picture the same evening.

I walked away and left him standing there. He took two or three steps toward me, then stopped, turned around, and ran off. I felt sick with pity and horror. I couldn’t shake the feeling until I got home to my small room. Once there, I set up my few pictures in front of me and lost myself completely in my dreams. My dreams flooded back immediately—of the front door and the crest, of my mother and the strange woman. I could see the woman’s features so clearly that I started to draw her picture that same evening.

In a few days this drawing was finished, painted in as if unconsciously in dreamy quarter-of-an-hour periods. In the evening I hung it on the wall, put the reading lamp in front of it, and stood before it as before a spirit with whom I had to fight until victory should be decided one way or the other. It was a face similar to the former, resembling my friend Demian, in certain traits even resembling myself. One eye stood perceptibly higher than the other, the look passed over me, sunk in a staring gaze, full of destiny.

In a few days, I finished this drawing, painting it almost unconsciously in dreamy, fifteen-minute bursts. In the evening, I hung it on the wall, placed the reading lamp in front of it, and stood before it as if facing a spirit that I had to battle until a decision was made one way or the other. It was a face similar to the one before, resembling my friend Demian, and in some features, even looking like me. One eye was noticeably higher than the other, and its gaze was fixed on me, deeply intently, full of fate.

I stood before it. Such was my inward exertion that I became cold to the marrow. I questioned the picture, I abused it, I caressed it, I prayed to it. I called it mother, I called it beloved, called it strumpet and whore, called it Abraxas. Meanwhile words of Pistorius crossed my mind, or of Demian? I could not recollect on what occasion they had been spoken, but I thought I heard them again. They were the words of Jacob wrestling with the angel of God. “I will not let thee go, except thou bless me.”

I stood before it. I was so emotionally drained that I felt cold to the bone. I questioned the image, I cursed it, I held it gently, I prayed to it. I called it mother, I called it beloved, I called it a promiscuous woman and a slut, I called it Abraxas. Meanwhile, the words of Pistorius or maybe Demian came to mind. I couldn't remember when they were spoken, but I thought I heard them again. They were the words of Jacob wrestling with the angel of God. “I will not let you go unless you bless me.”

The painted face in the lamplight changed at each appeal. It was bright and shining, was black and gloomy; it closed pale lids over dead eyes, opened them again and flashed a burning look. It was woman, man, girl, was a little child, an animal, vanished to a speck, was again tall and clear. At last, in response to a strong[Pg 152] inward prompting, I closed my eyes, and saw the picture inwardly in me, stronger and more powerful. I wished to kneel down before it, but it was so much within me, that I could separate it from myself no more; it seemed as if it had entirely identified itself with me.

The painted face in the lamplight morphed with each expression. It shone brightly, then turned dark and gloomy; it closed pale eyelids over lifeless eyes, opened them again, and shot a blazing look. It was a woman, a man, a girl, a little child, an animal, shrinking to a dot, then appearing tall and clear again. Finally, responding to a strong [Pg 152] inner prompt, I shut my eyes and saw the image inside me, more vivid and powerful. I wanted to kneel before it, but it felt so embedded within me that I could no longer separate it from myself; it seemed like it had completely merged with me.

Then I heard a loud confused roar as of a spring storm. I trembled in an indescribably new feeling of fear and excitement. Stars darted before me and died out, recollections even of the first forgotten years of my childhood, of a time further back still, of a pre-existence and the early stages of existence, pressed through me. But the recollections which seemed to piece together my life’s whole history even to its most secret details did not cease with yesterday and to-day, they went farther, mirrored the future, tearing me away from to-day, changing me into new forms of life, of which the pictures were very bright and blinding. But of none of them could I call up a just image later.

Then I heard a loud, chaotic roar like a spring storm. I shook with an indescribably new mix of fear and excitement. Stars flashed before me and faded away, memories even from the earliest forgotten years of my childhood, from a time even further back, a sort of pre-existence and the beginnings of life, surged through me. But the memories that seemed to piece together my entire life story, even its most hidden details, didn’t stop at yesterday and today; they reached further, reflecting the future, pulling me away from today, transforming me into new forms of life, with images that were bright and blinding. Yet I couldn't recall a clear image of any of them later.

In the night I woke up out of a deep sleep. I was dressed and lying transversely across the bed. I struck a light, feeling that I must try to remember something important that had happened. I knew nothing of the hours just passed. I turned on the light, and recollection came back gradually. I looked for the picture. It was not hanging on the wall, neither was it lying on the table. I thought confusedly that I must have burned it. Or was it a dream, that[Pg 153] I had burned it in my hands and had eaten the ashes?

In the night, I woke up from a deep sleep. I was dressed and lying across the bed. I turned on the light, feeling that I needed to remember something important that had happened. I couldn't recall anything about the hours that had just passed. As I switched on the light, memories started to come back to me slowly. I looked for the picture. It wasn’t hanging on the wall, nor was it lying on the table. I thought, confused, that I must have burned it. Or was it just a dream that I had burned it in my hands and eaten the ashes?

A great inquietude convulsed me and drove me forth. I put on my hat, went out of the house and down the street, as if under coercion. I walked and walked through streets and squares as if blown along by a storm, I listened in front of the gloomy church of my friend, searched in obedience to a blind impulse, without knowing what I was looking for. I went through a suburb, where brothels stood. Here and there a light was still shining. Further on stood new buildings and brick heaps, covered in part with grey snow. I went on through this wilderness, driven forward by a strange impulse, like a man walking in a dream. The thought of the new building in my native town crossed my mind, that building to which my tormentor Kromer had drawn me to settle accounts with him. In the grey night a similar building stood there in front of me, its black doorway yawning wide. I was drawn towards it, but wanted to shun it and stumbled over sand and rubbish. The impulse was stronger than I, I had to go in.

A deep restlessness took hold of me and pushed me out. I put on my hat, left the house, and walked down the street, as if I had no choice. I wandered through the streets and plazas as if carried along by a storm, listening in front of my friend's dark church, searching out of a blind urge, without knowing what I was looking for. I passed through a neighborhood where brothels stood. Here and there, a light flickered. Further ahead were new buildings and piles of bricks, partly covered in grey snow. I moved through this desolate area, driven by a strange force, like someone walking in a dream. The thought of a new building in my hometown crossed my mind, the place where my tormentor Kromer had lured me to settle scores with him. In the grey night, a similar building loomed in front of me, its black doorway wide open. I felt drawn to it but wanted to avoid it, stumbling over sand and debris. The urge was stronger than me; I had to go in.

I staggered over planks and broken bricks into the deserted room. There was a mouldy smell of damp, cold stones. A heap of sand lay there, a grey bright speck, otherwise all else was dark.

I stumbled over wooden planks and broken bricks into the empty room. There was a musty smell of damp, cold stones. A pile of sand sat there, a pale grey dot, while everything else was dark.

Suddenly a terrified voice called to me: “In[Pg 154] God’s name, Sinclair, where have you come from?”

Suddenly, a terrified voice shouted, “In[Pg 154] God’s name, Sinclair, where did you come from?”

And a human figure rose out of the darkness close to me, a little thin shape like a ghost. I recognized, while yet my hair was standing on end, my school companion Knauer.

And a human figure emerged from the darkness close to me, a slender shape like a ghost. I realized, even as my hair stood on end, that it was my schoolmate Knauer.

“How did you get here?” he asked, as if mad with excitement. “How have you been able to find me?”

“How did you get here?” he asked, almost frantically with excitement. “How were you able to find me?”

I did not understand.

I didn't understand.

“I wasn’t looking for you,” I said, dazed. I spoke with difficulty, the words came from me painfully, as if from dead, heavy, frozen lips.

“I wasn’t looking for you,” I said, feeling dazed. It was hard for me to speak; the words came out slowly, as if from lips that were dead, heavy, and frozen.

“You weren’t looking for me?”

“You weren’t searching for me?”

“No. I was drawn here. Did you call me? You must have called. But what are you doing here? It’s still night.”

“No. I was brought here. Did you call me? You must have called. But what are you doing here? It’s still nighttime.”

He put his thin arms convulsively round me.

He wrapped his skinny arms tightly around me.

“Yes, night. But it must soon be morning. Oh, Sinclair, to think that you didn’t forget me! Can you ever forgive me?”

“Yeah, night. But it’s gotta be morning soon. Oh, Sinclair, I can’t believe you didn’t forget me! Can you ever forgive me?”

“What then?”

"What's next?"

“Ah, I was so hateful!”

"Ah, I was so toxic!"

Then I recollected our conversation. Had that taken place four, five days ago? It seemed to me like a lifetime. But suddenly I knew all. Not only what had occurred between us, but also why I had come and what Knauer wanted to do there.

Then I remembered our conversation. Had that happened four or five days ago? It felt like ages. But suddenly, I understood everything. Not just what had happened between us, but also why I had come and what Knauer wanted to do there.

“You wanted, then, to take your life, Knauer?”

“You wanted to end your life, Knauer?”

He shuddered through cold and fear.

He trembled with cold and fear.

[Pg 155]

[Pg 155]

“Yes, I wanted to. I don’t know whether I could have. I wished to wait until the morning came.”

“Yes, I wanted to. I’m not sure if I could have. I wanted to wait until morning.”

I drew him into the open. The first oblique rays of day glimmered indescribably cold through the grey atmosphere.

I brought him out into the open. The first slanted rays of dawn shone inexplicably cold through the grey atmosphere.

I led the boy on my arm a little way. I heard my own voice saying: “Now go home, and don’t say anything to anybody. You were on a false track, a false track! And we are not swine, as you think. We are men. We make gods, and we wrestle with them, and they bless us.”

I led the boy on my arm for a short distance. I heard myself say, “Now go home, and don’t tell anyone anything. You were on the wrong path, the wrong path! And we’re not swine, as you believe. We are men. We create gods, and we struggle with them, and they bless us.”

Silently we went on, and separated. When I came home it was day.

Silently, we continued on our way and parted ways. When I got home, it was daylight.

The best that mystery in St. —— had yet to give me was the hours with Pistorius at the organ or by the chimney fire. We read a Greek text about Abraxas together. He read to me portions of a translation of the Veda and taught me to say the sacred “Om.” However, it was not this learned instruction which was of service to my inner self, but rather the contrary. What did me good was the self-progression I made, the increasing confidence in my own dreams, thoughts and presentiments, and the consciousness of the power that I carried in me.

The best that the mystery in St. —— had given me so far were the hours spent with Pistorius at the organ or by the fireplace. We read a Greek text about Abraxas together. He shared parts of a translation of the Veda with me and taught me how to say the sacred “Om.” However, it wasn’t this academic instruction that benefited my inner self; it was the opposite. What truly helped was the personal growth I experienced, the growing confidence in my own dreams, thoughts, and intuitions, and the awareness of the power that I held within me.

I had an excellent understanding with Pistorius in every way. I needed only to think intently of him, and I could be sure that he, or a greeting from him, would come to me. I could ask him, just as I could Demian, something or[Pg 156] other, without his being there in person. I needed only to imagine his presence and to put my questions to him as intensive thoughts. Then all the soul-force I had put into the question came back to me as answer. Only it was not the person of Pistorius which I called up in my imagination; nor that of Max Demian, but it was the picture I had painted and of which I had dreamed. It was the half-man, half-woman, dream picture of my dæmon, to which I called. It lived now not only in my dreams, it was no longer painted on paper, but it was in me, as a desire-picture and an enhancement of my spiritual self.

I had a great connection with Pistorius in every way. I only needed to think deeply about him, and I could be sure that he, or a message from him, would reach me. I could ask him, just like I could with Demian, something or other, without him being there physically. I just had to imagine his presence and direct my questions to him as focused thoughts. Then all the energy I had invested in the question returned to me as an answer. However, it wasn’t the actual person of Pistorius I conjured in my mind; nor that of Max Demian, but rather the image I had created and dreamed of. It was the half-man, half-woman dream image of my dæmon that I was calling upon. It now lived not only in my dreams; it was no longer just a painting on paper, but it existed within me as a desire-image and an enhancement of my spiritual self.

The relation into which the unsuccessful suicide Knauer entered with me was peculiar and sometimes amusing. Since the night I had been sent to him, he dogged my steps like a faithful servant or hound, sought to attach himself to me and followed me blindly. He came to me with curious questions and wishes. He wanted to see spirits, to learn the Cabbala, and he did not believe me when I assured him I understood nothing of all these things. He credited me with being able to do anything. But it was singular that he often came to me with his queer and silly questions just at the moment when I myself had a mental knot to be disentangled. His moody ideas and concerns often gave me the cue, the impulse which helped me in the solution of my own problems. He was often tiresome and I imperiously drove him away. I[Pg 157] felt, however, that he had been sent to me, and what I gave to him, I received twofold in return. He also was a guide, or rather a way. The mad books and publications he brought me, and in which he sought the key to happiness, taught me more than I realized at the time.

The relationship I had with the unsuccessful suicide Knauer was strange and sometimes funny. Ever since I was assigned to him, he followed me around like a loyal servant or a dog, trying to stick to me and blindly trailing after me. He approached me with odd questions and requests. He wanted to see spirits, learn about the Kabbalah, and didn't believe me when I told him I knew nothing about those things. He thought I could do anything. Interestingly, he often came to me with his strange and silly questions just when I was dealing with my own mental block. His moody thoughts and worries often gave me the prompt I needed to tackle my own issues. He could be quite annoying, and I often pushed him away forcefully. I felt, however, that he had been sent to me, and what I gave to him, I received back twofold. He was also a guide, or rather a pathway. The crazy books and publications he brought me, where he sought the key to happiness, taught me more than I realized at the time.

This Knauer vanished later from my path, neither did I miss him. No arrangement, no understanding was necessary with him. But it was with Pistorius. Towards the close of my school career in St. —— I lived through another peculiar experience with my friend.

This Knauer later disappeared from my life, and I didn't miss him at all. I didn't need any agreements or understanding with him. But it was different with Pistorius. Near the end of my school years at St. ——, I went through another strange experience with my friend.

Even innocuous, innocent people are not altogether spared the shock of a conflict. Even they come once in their lives in conflict with the beautiful virtues of piety and gratitude. Each must make the step which parts him from his father, from his teachers. Each must once feel something of the bitterness of loneliness, though most people cannot support it for long and soon creep back to their homes again. It was not a great struggle for me to part from my parents and their world, the “bright” world of my beautiful childhood. But slowly and almost imperceptibly I had got further from them and become more of a stranger to them. I regretted it; it often caused me bitter hours during my visits home; but it was not deep. I could bear it.

Even innocent people aren't completely shielded from the impact of conflict. At some point in their lives, they come up against the beautiful values of piety and gratitude. Each person has to take the step that separates them from their parents and their mentors. Everyone must experience a hint of the bitterness of loneliness, even though most can't handle it for long and soon find their way back home. It wasn't a huge struggle for me to distance myself from my parents and the "bright" world of my lovely childhood. But gradually and almost unnoticed, I drifted further away from them and became more of a stranger to them. I regretted it; it often gave me painful moments during my visits home, but it wasn't overwhelming. I could handle it.

But when we have offered love and reverence of our own accord, and not out of habit, when we have been disciples and friends with our innermost[Pg 158] feelings—then it is a bitter and terrible moment when the realization is suddenly brought home to us that the guiding current of our life is bearing us away from those we love. Then every thought of ours which rejects our friend and teacher enters our own heart like a poisoned sting, every blow of self-defense strikes back into our own face. Then he who felt that the dictates of his own conscience were an authentic guide reproaches himself with the terms “faithlessness” and “ingratitude.” Then the terrified heart flees anxiously back to the valleys of childhood virtues, and cannot believe that the rupture must take place, that another bond must be severed.

But when we have offered love and respect willingly, not just out of habit, when we have been true friends with our deepest feelings—then it’s a painful and heartbreaking moment when we suddenly realize that the course of our life is pulling us away from those we care about. Every thought that pushes away our friend and mentor hits our own heart like a poisonous sting, and every defensive blow we strike comes back to hurt ourselves. Then someone who believed their conscience was a true guide feels guilty, labeling themselves as “unfaithful” and “ungrateful.” In that moment, the frightened heart desperately retreats to the comforting values of childhood, unable to accept that a break must happen, that another connection has to be cut.

In the course of time a feeling had slowly developed in me which refused to recognize my friend Pistorius unconditionally as my guide. What I experienced in the most important moments of my youth was my friendship with him, his counsel, his consolation, his proximity. God had spoken to me through him. Through him my dreams returned to me, from his mouth came their explanation, from him I learned their significance. He had given me the courage to realize myself. And now, alas, I felt a growing opposition against him. In his conversation he evinced too clearly a desire to instruct me. I felt it was only one side of my nature that he thoroughly understood.

Over time, I developed a feeling that made it hard for me to see my friend Pistorius as my unconditional guide. What I experienced during the most important moments of my youth was my friendship with him, his advice, his support, and his presence. God spoke to me through him. He helped me reconnect with my dreams, provided their interpretations, and taught me their meaning. He gave me the courage to be myself. But now, sadly, I felt an increasing resistance toward him. In our conversations, he clearly showed a desire to teach me. I sensed that he only understood one side of who I was.

There was no quarrel, no scene between us, no rupture. I said to him only a single, really[Pg 159] harmless word, but nevertheless it was the moment when an illusion between us fell in colored pieces.

There was no argument, no drama between us, no split. I just said a single, truly harmless word to him, but it was the moment when an illusion between us shattered into colorful bits.

The presentiment had for some time already oppressed me, but one Sunday in his scholarly old room this presentiment changed to a definite feeling. We were lying on the floor before the fire. He was speaking of mysteries and religious forms which he was studying, and on which he was meditating. He occupied himself with trying to picture their possible future. To me all this seemed curious and interesting, but scarcely of vital importance. It smacked of erudition. It was like a fatiguing search among the ruins of former worlds. And all at once I felt an aversion from the whole business, from this cult of mythology, from this sort of piecing together, this mosaic work of religious forms which had been handed down to posterity.

The feeling had been weighing on me for a while, but one Sunday in his scholarly old room, it turned into a clear emotion. We were lying on the floor in front of the fire. He was talking about the mysteries and religious practices he was studying and reflecting on. He was trying to imagine their possible future. To me, all of this seemed interesting but hardly crucial. It felt academic. It was like a tiring search through the remnants of long-gone worlds. Suddenly, I found myself repulsed by the whole thing, by this obsession with mythology, by this kind of puzzle we were piecing together, this mosaic of religious practices passed down through generations.

“Pistorius,” I said suddenly, in a malicious outburst which surprised and frightened even myself, “relate a dream, a real dream, one that you have had in the night. What you have just been talking about is so—so cursedly antiquarian!”

“Pistorius,” I said suddenly, in a spiteful outburst that surprised and even scared me, “share a dream, a real dream, one you’ve had at night. What you’ve just been talking about is so—so annoyingly outdated!”

He had never heard me speak thus. With shame and terror I realized the very same moment that the arrow I had shot at him, and which had entered his heart, was taken from his own quiver—I realized that I had heard him reproach himself in an ironical tone on this very account, and that now I had maliciously[Pg 160] turned one of his own reproaches against him like a resharpened arrow.

He had never heard me talk like that. With shame and fear, I realized at that moment that the arrow I had aimed at him, which had struck his heart, came from his own quiver—I realized that I had heard him criticize himself in a sarcastic tone for this very reason, and that now I had cruelly turned one of his own criticisms against him like a sharpened arrow.

He felt it instantly, and was silent. I looked at him with terror in my heart and saw that he had become very pale.

He felt it immediately and went quiet. I looked at him with fear in my heart and noticed that he had turned very pale.

After a long, heavy pause he put some wood on the fire and said quietly: “You are quite right, Sinclair. You’re a wise fellow. I will spare you all this antiquarian business.”

After a long, heavy pause, he added some wood to the fire and said quietly, “You’re absolutely right, Sinclair. You’re a smart guy. I’ll cut out all this old-fashioned stuff.”

He spoke very quietly, but his tone told me how deeply he had been wounded. What had I done!

He spoke very softly, but his tone revealed how deeply he had been hurt. What had I done!

I was on the point of tears. I wanted to beg his pardon with all my heart, to assure him of my affection and gratitude. Moving words came into my mind—but I could not utter them. He was silent as well, and so we lay there, while the flames leaped up and then sank, and with each flame that paled fell something beautiful and fervid that ceased to glow and had vanished—never again to come back.

I was on the verge of tears. I wanted to sincerely apologize, to let him know how much I cared and appreciated him. Touching words filled my thoughts—but I couldn't say them. He was quiet too, and so we just lay there, as the flames flickered up and then faded, and with each flame that dimmed, something beautiful and passionate disappeared—never to return again.

“I fear you have misunderstood me,” I said at last, much crushed, and with a dry, hoarse voice. The silly, senseless words came as if mechanically from my lips, as if I had been reading them out of a news sheet.

“I think you’ve misunderstood me,” I finally said, feeling defeated, my voice dry and hoarse. The foolish, meaningless words came out almost mechanically, as if I were reading them from a newspaper.

“I understood you perfectly,” said Pistorius softly. “You are quite right.” We waited. Then he continued slowly: “So far as one man can be right in his judgment of another.”

“I get what you mean,” Pistorius said quietly. “You’re absolutely right.” We paused. Then he added slowly, “As far as one person can be right about another.”

No, no, a voice inside me said, I am wrong; but I could not say anything. I knew that I had[Pg 161] aimed my single little word at his one essential weakness. I had touched the point of which he himself was distrustful. His idea was “antiquarian.” He was a seeker, but retrogressive, he was a romantic. And suddenly I realized that it was just what he had been to me and had given me that he could not be and give to himself. He had guided me to a point on the road, beyond which he, the guide, could not go.

No, no, a voice inside me said, I’m wrong; but I couldn’t say anything. I knew that I had[Pg 161] aimed my single little word at his one crucial weakness. I had hit the nerve he was so unsure about. His concept was “old-fashioned.” He was a seeker, but looking backward, he was a romantic. And suddenly I realized that it was exactly what he had been to me and what he had given me that he couldn’t be and give to himself. He had guided me to a point on the path, beyond which he, the guide, could not go.

God knows how I could have uttered such a word! I had not meant it badly. I had had no idea it would lead to a catastrophe. I had uttered something, the import of which I did not myself realize at the moment of utterance. I had surrendered myself to a somewhat witty, somewhat malicious inspiration, and fate used it as her instrument. I had been guilty of a little thoughtlessness, crudeness, and he had accepted it as a judgment.

God knows how I could have said something like that! I didn’t mean it in a bad way. I had no idea it would lead to such a disaster. I said something without realizing its significance at the time. I let myself be carried away by a somewhat clever, somewhat mean inspiration, and fate took it and ran with it. I had been a bit careless and rude, and he took it as a verdict.

Oh, how much I wished then that he would have got angry, have defended himself, have shouted at me! But he did nothing. I had all that to do within myself. He would have smiled, had he been able. The fact that he could not, showed me more than anything else how hard I had hit him.

Oh, how much I wished then that he would have gotten mad, defended himself, or shouted at me! But he did nothing. I had to process all of that inside myself. He would have smiled, if he could. The fact that he couldn't showed me more than anything else how hard I had hurt him.

And because Pistorius took the blow from me, his presumptuous and ungrateful pupil, so quietly, because he silently agreed with me, because he recognized my word as a judgment of fate, he caused me to hate myself, he made my thoughtlessness seem a thousand times greater[Pg 162] than it was. As I struck, I had thought to hit a strong man, capable of defending himself—now he was a meek, suffering creature, defenseless, who surrendered in silence.

And because Pistorius accepted the hit from me, his arrogant and ungrateful student, so quietly, because he silently agreed with me, because he saw my words as a cruel fate, he made me hate myself; he made my carelessness seem a thousand times worse than it really was. When I struck, I thought I was hitting a strong man, someone who could stand up for himself—but now he was a gentle, suffering soul, defenseless, who just gave in without a word.[Pg 162]

We remained a long time lying before the dying fire, in which each glowing figure, each crumbling ash heap called to my memory happy, beautiful, rich hours, making my guilt and my obligation to Pistorius greater and greater. Finally I could bear it no longer. I got up and went. A long time I stood before his door, a long time I listened on the dark staircase, a long time I stood outside in front of the house, waiting to see whether perhaps he would come out to me. Then I went on, walking for hours and hours through town and suburbs, park and wood, until evening fell. At that moment I felt for the first time the mark of Cain on my forehead.

We lay in front of the dying fire for a long time, each glowing ember and crumbling ash reminding me of happy, beautiful, rich moments, making my guilt and obligation to Pistorius feel heavier and heavier. Finally, I couldn't take it anymore. I got up and left. I stood outside his door for a long time, listened on the dark staircase for a while, and waited outside in front of the house, hoping he might come out to me. Then I kept walking, spending hours in the town and suburbs, parks and woods, until evening fell. At that moment, I felt for the first time the mark of Cain on my forehead.

I fell to pondering and rumination. I had every intention, in thinking matters over, to accuse myself and to defend Pistorius. But all ended to the contrary. A thousand times I was ready to repent of my rash word and to withdraw it—but it had been true, nevertheless. Now I succeeded in understanding Pistorius, in building up his whole dream. This dream had been to be a priest, to proclaim a new religion, to invent new forms of exultation, of love, of worship, to set up new symbols. But this was not within his province. He lingered too long in the past, he knew too much of what had been,[Pg 163] he knew too much of Egypt, of India, of Mithras, of Abraxas. His love was attached to ideas with which the world was already familiar. And in his inmost self he probably recognized that the new religion had to be different, that it had to spring from fresh sources and not be drawn out of collections and libraries. His office was, perhaps, to help men to find themselves, as he had done with me. But to found a new doctrine, to give new gods to the world, was not his function in life.

I fell into deep thought. I genuinely meant to reflect on things and hold myself accountable while defending Pistorius. But in the end, it turned out completely different. Many times I was ready to take back my hasty words and withdraw them—yet they were true regardless. Now I began to understand Pistorius, to piece together his entire vision. His dream was to become a priest, to introduce a new religion, to create new ways of celebrating, loving, and worshipping, to establish new symbols. But this wasn’t within his reach. He stayed too connected to the past, he knew too much about what had come before, too much about Egypt, India, Mithras, and Abraxas. His love was tied to ideas that the world was already familiar with. Deep down, he probably understood that the new religion needed to be something different, that it had to emerge from new sources and not be taken from books and libraries. His role was, perhaps, to help people discover themselves, just as he had done with me. But creating a new doctrine and introducing new gods to the world wasn’t his purpose in life.

And at this point the realization came upon me that everyone has an “office,” a charge. But to no one is it permitted to choose his office for himself, and to discharge it as he likes. It was wrong to want new gods, it was entirely wrong to wish to give the world anything. A man has absolutely no other duty than this: to seek himself, to grope his own way forward, no matter whither it leads. That thought impressed itself deeply on me; that was the fruit of this new event for me. Often had I pictured the future. I had dreamed of filling rôles which might be destined for me, as poet perhaps or as prophet, as painter, or some such rôle. All that was of no account. I was not here to write, to preach, to paint, neither I nor anyone else was here for that purpose. All that was secondary. The true vocation for everyone was only to attain to self-realization. He might end as poet or as madman, as prophet or as criminal—that was not his affair, that was of no consequence in the[Pg 164] long run. His business was to work out his own destiny, not any destiny, but his own, to live for that, entirely and uninterruptedly. Everything else was merely an attempt to shun his fate, to fly back to the ideals of the masses, to adapt himself to circumstances. It was fear of his own inner being. There rose before me this new picture, terrible and sacred, suggested to me a hundred times ere this, perhaps often already expressed, but now for the first time lived. I was a throw from nature’s dice box, a projection into the unknown, perhaps into something new, perhaps into the void, and my sole vocation was to let this throw-up from primeval depths work itself out in me, to feel its will in me and to make it mine. That solely!

And at that moment, it hit me that everyone has their own "role" or duty. But no one is allowed to choose their role for themselves and do it however they want. Wanting new deities was wrong; it was completely misguided to wish to offer anything to the world. A person has only one responsibility: to discover themselves, to find their own way forward, no matter where it leads. That thought struck me deeply; it was the outcome of this new experience for me. I had often imagined the future. I had fantasized about playing roles that might be meant for me, like being a poet or a prophet, a painter, or something similar. But none of that mattered. I wasn’t here to write, preach, or paint, nor was anyone else—it wasn’t our purpose. All that was secondary. The true calling for everyone was simply to achieve self-realization. They might end up as a poet or a madman, as a prophet or a criminal—that wasn’t their concern, and ultimately it didn’t matter. Their task was to figure out their own destiny, not anyone else’s, to live for that completely and constantly. Everything else was just an attempt to escape their fate, to revert to the ideals of the masses, to conform to circumstances. It was a fear of their own true self. A new, frightening, and sacred image emerged for me, one that had been suggested to me many times before, perhaps even expressed, but now for the first time I truly felt it. I was a roll from nature’s dice, a projection into the unknown, perhaps into something new, perhaps into nothingness, and my only purpose was to let this roll from the depths of creation unfold within me, to feel its desire in me and to make it my own. That alone!

I had already known what it was to be very lonely. Now I felt I could be lonelier still, and that I could not escape from it.

I already knew what it was like to feel really lonely. Now I felt like I could be even lonelier, and that there was no way to get away from it.

I made no attempt to reconcile myself with Pistorius. We remained friends, but our relation towards one another had changed. Only one single time did we mention it, or rather, it was only he who spoke of the matter. He said: “I want to be a priest, you know that. I would best of all like to be the priest of the religion of which we have so many presentiments. I can never be that, I know. I have known it already for some time, without fully admitting it. I will do some other priestly service, perhaps at the organ, perhaps in another way. But I must always be surrounded by something which I[Pg 165] find beautiful and sacred, organ music and mysteries, symbol and myth, I need that and cannot persuade myself to leave it—that is my weakness. I often realize, Sinclair, that I should not have such desires, that they are a luxury and a weakness. It would be greater, it would be more right, if I placed myself quite simply at the disposition of fate, without pretensions. That is the sole thing I cannot do. Perhaps you will some time be able to do it. It is hard, it is the only thing really hard there is, my friend. I have often dreamed of it, but I cannot do it, I tremble at the thought of it. I cannot stand so completely naked and alone. I am a poor, weak hound, who needs a little warmth and food, who occasionally likes to feel the proximity of his own kind. He whose only desire it is to work out his own destiny has no kith or kin, but stands alone and has only the cold world space around him. Do you know, that is Jesus in the garden of Gethsemane? There have been martyrs who willingly let themselves be nailed to the cross, but even they were not heroes, they were not free, they also wished for something to which they had been accustomed, which they had loved; with which they had felt at home. They had examples or ideals. He who will fulfill his destiny has neither examples nor ideals, he has nothing dear to him, nothing to comfort him. And one really ought to go this way. People like you and I are certainly very lonely, but we still have each[Pg 166] other, we have the secret satisfaction of being different, of revolting, of wanting the unusual. But we must drop that, too, if we would go the whole way. We must not wish to be revolutionaries, or examples, or martyrs. To think the thought to its logical end——”

I didn't try to make up with Pistorius. We stayed friends, but our dynamic had changed. We only brought it up once, and it was mostly him talking. He said, “I want to be a priest, you know that. What I really want is to be the priest of the faith we both sense exists. I know I can never be that. I've understood it for a while now, even if I haven't fully accepted it. I'll find some other way to serve, maybe playing the organ or something else. But I need to be around what I find beautiful and sacred—organ music, mysteries, symbols, and myths. I can’t convince myself to let go of that; it's my weakness. I often realize, Sinclair, that I shouldn't have these desires, that they are a luxury and a flaw. It would be better, it would be more right, if I could simply surrender to fate without any pretensions. But that’s the one thing I can’t do. Maybe you will one day be able to manage it. It’s hard; it's the only truly challenging thing, my friend. I’ve dreamed about it, but I can't bring myself to do it; just thinking about it makes me tremble. I can’t be completely exposed and alone. I’m just a weak soul who needs a little warmth and food, who sometimes likes to feel close to others. The person whose only wish is to carve out his own destiny has no family or friends, but stands alone, surrounded only by the cold expanse of the world. Do you know what this is like? That’s Jesus in the garden of Gethsemane. There have been martyrs who willingly let themselves be nailed to a cross, but even they weren’t heroes; they weren’t free. They longed for what they were used to, what they cherished, what made them feel at home. They had examples or ideals. But the one who will fulfill his destiny has no examples or ideals, nothing dear to him, nothing to provide comfort. And one really ought to take this path. People like you and me are often very lonely, but at least we have each other. We share the secret satisfaction of being different, of rebelling, of wanting something extraordinary. But if we want to go all the way, we’ll have to let that go too. We can’t aspire to be revolutionaries, examples, or martyrs. To truly think this through to the end—”

No, one could not think beyond that. But one could dream of it, could sense it, could anticipate it. A few times I realized something of this, in a very quiet hour. Then I looked straight into the open, staring eyes of my fate. They could have been full of wisdom, or full of madness, they could be full of love or full of wickedness, it was all one. One was to choose nothing of all that; one was to want nothing, one was only to want oneself, one’s destiny. In that way had Pistorius served me, for a time, as guide.

No, you couldn’t think beyond that. But you could dream of it, sense it, and anticipate it. A few times I realized something like this during a quiet moment. Then I looked directly into the open, staring eyes of my fate. They might have been filled with wisdom or madness, with love or wickedness; it all felt the same. You were meant to choose none of that; you were meant to want nothing but yourself, your destiny. In that way, Pistorius had served me as a guide, for a time.

In those days I walked about as if I were blind, storms roared within me, every step meant danger. I was conscious of nothing but the precipitous darkness in front of me, down to which all the roads I had trodden hitherto seemed to lead. And in my inward self I saw the picture of the guide, who resembled Demian, and in whose eyes stood my fate.

In those days, I moved around as if I were blind; storms raged inside me, and every step felt perilous. All I was aware of was the overwhelming darkness ahead of me, into which all the paths I had taken so far seemed to lead. Within myself, I envisioned a guide who looked like Demian, and in his eyes, I saw my destiny.

I wrote on a sheet of paper: “A guide has left me. I stand in complete darkness. I cannot take a step alone. Help me!”

I wrote on a piece of paper: “A guide has abandoned me. I am in total darkness. I can’t take a step on my own. Please help me!”

I wished to send that to Demian. Yet I omitted to do this, for each time I wished to do[Pg 167] it, it seemed foolish and meaningless. But I knew that little prayer by heart, and often said it to myself. It accompanied me hourly. I began to realize what prayer is.

I wanted to send that to Demian. But I never did, because every time I thought about it, it felt silly and pointless. Still, I knew that little prayer by heart and often recited it to myself. It was with me all the time. I started to understand what prayer really is.


My school career was over. My father had arranged that during the holidays I was to travel and then I was to go to the University. In which faculty, I knew not. I was to be allowed to take philosophy for one semester. I should have been equally content with anything else.

My school days were finished. My dad had planned for me to travel during the holidays before heading to university. I didn't know which major I would choose. I was going to be allowed to study philosophy for one semester, but I would have been just as happy with anything else.


[Pg 168]

[Pg 168]

CHAPTER SEVEN
MOTHER EVE

In the holidays I went once to the house in which, years before, Max Demian and his mother had lived. An old lady was walking in the garden. I entered into conversation and learned that the house belonged to her. I enquired after the Demians. She remembered them very well. But she did not know where they were living at that moment. As she felt my interest, she took me into the house, searched through a leather album and showed me a photograph of Demian’s mother. I scarcely had any recollections of what she was like. But when I saw the little picture my heart stood still. It was my dream picture! There it was, the tall, almost masculine woman’s figure, resembling her son, with traits of motherliness, traits which denoted severity, and deep passion, beautiful and alluring, beautiful and unapproachable, demon and mother, destiny and mistress. That was she!

During the holidays, I visited the house where Max Demian and his mother had lived years earlier. An old lady was walking in the garden. I struck up a conversation and found out the house belonged to her. I asked about the Demians. She remembered them quite well but didn’t know where they were living at the moment. Sensing my interest, she invited me inside, rummaged through a leather album, and showed me a photo of Demian’s mother. I barely remembered what she looked like. But when I saw the small picture, my heart skipped a beat. It was my dream image! There she was, the tall, almost masculine figure of a woman resembling her son, with qualities of motherhood, hints of severity, and deep passion—beautiful and enchanting, beautiful and distant, both a demon and a mother, fate and mistress. That was her!

I was filled with a wild wonder, when I learned that my dream picture lived on earth! There was a woman, then, who looked like that,[Pg 169] who bore my fate in her features! Where was she? Where? And she was Demian’s mother!

I was overwhelmed with an incredible sense of wonder when I found out that my dream girl actually existed! There was a woman who looked like that,[Pg 169] who held my destiny in her face! Where was she? Where? And she was Demian’s mom!

I started on my travels soon after. A strange journey! I went restlessly from place to place as impulse directed, always in search of this woman. There were days when I met shapes which reminded me of her, and which resembled her. These shapes led me on through the streets of strange towns, into railway stations, into trains, as in a tangled dream. There were other days when I saw how useless my search was. Then I sat inactive, anywhere, in a park or the garden of a hotel, in a waiting room; I looked into myself and tried to make the picture live in me. But it was now shy and elusive. I could not sleep, I only nodded for a quarter of an hour or so on railway journeys through country unknown to me. Once in Zürich, a woman followed me, a pretty, rather forward woman. I scarcely noticed her and went on, as if she were air. I would rather have died at once, than have shown sympathy for another woman, even if only for an hour.

I started my travels soon after. What a strange journey! I moved restlessly from place to place, following my impulses, always searching for this woman. There were days when I encountered figures that reminded me of her, resembling her in some way. These figures led me through the streets of unfamiliar towns, into train stations, and aboard trains, like I was caught in a tangled dream. There were other days when I realized how pointless my search was. Then I'd sit around, anywhere, in a park or the garden of a hotel, in a waiting room; I’d reflect inward and try to make her image come alive in my mind. But it had become shy and elusive. I couldn't sleep; I could only doze off for about fifteen minutes during train rides through unfamiliar countryside. Once in Zürich, a woman followed me—a pretty, somewhat forward woman. I barely noticed her and kept moving, as if she were just air. I would have rather died right then than show any sympathy for another woman, even for just an hour.

I felt that my destiny was leading me on. I felt that fulfillment was nigh. I was mad with impatience, to think that I could do nothing to help myself. Once at a station, I think it was at Innsbruck, I saw, at the window of a train which was just moving out, a form which reminded me of her, and I was miserable for days. And suddenly the form appeared again to me[Pg 170] at night in a dream. I woke up with a feeling as of shame, realizing the fruitlessness and senselessness of my chase, and I went home by the most direct route.

I felt like my destiny was guiding me forward. I sensed that fulfillment was close. I was restless with impatience, thinking about how I could do nothing to help myself. Once, at a station—I think it was in Innsbruck—I saw, in the window of a train that was just departing, a figure that reminded me of her, and I was miserable for days. Then suddenly, that figure appeared to me again in a dream one night. I woke up feeling ashamed, realizing how pointless and meaningless my pursuit was, and I took the most direct route home. [Pg 170]

A couple of weeks later I matriculated in the University of H——. Everything disappointed me. The course of lectures I followed, on the history of philosophy, was just as vain and mechanical as the common ground of student life. Everything was so much according to pattern, one person did as the other, and the boyish faces, although inflamed with a forced gaiety, looked so distressingly vacant. It was like the gloss of a ready-made article! But I was free, I had the whole day to myself, and lived quietly in a beautiful old building outside the town. I had a couple of volumes of Nietzsche on my table. I lived with him, feeling the loneliness of his soul, sensing his destiny, which impelled him onwards unceasingly. I suffered with him, and was happy that there had been one who had gone his way so inflexibly.

A couple of weeks later, I enrolled at the University of H——. Everything disappointed me. The philosophy lectures I attended were just as shallow and mechanical as typical student life. Everything followed the same pattern; everyone acted like everyone else, and the youthful faces, although lit up with forced happiness, looked so distressingly vacant. It was like the surface of a mass-produced item! But I was free; I had the whole day to myself and lived quietly in a beautiful old building outside the city. I had a couple of volumes of Nietzsche on my desk. I lived with him, feeling the loneliness of his soul, sensing his destiny, which pushed him forward relentlessly. I suffered with him and was grateful that there had been someone who had followed his path so resolutely.

Late one evening I wandered through the town; an autumn wind was blowing and I heard the student societies singing in their taverns. Tobacco smoke rose in clouds through the open windows; songs were being roared out, loudly and tensely; but the noise did not soar up, it fell dully on the ear, and was lifelessly uniform.

Late one evening, I strolled through the town; an autumn wind was blowing, and I heard the student groups singing in their pubs. Tobacco smoke billowed through the open windows; songs were being belted out, loud and intense; but the noise didn't rise up, it fell flat on the ear, and was monotonously lifeless.

I stood at a street corner and listened. From two cafés the flood of song rolled forth into the[Pg 171] night. Everywhere community, everywhere this huddling together, everywhere this unloading of the burden of destiny, this flight into the warm proximity of the herd!

I stood at a street corner and listened. From two cafés, a wave of song poured into the[Pg 171] night. There was a sense of community everywhere, a feeling of people coming together, a release from the weight of fate, this escape into the comforting closeness of the crowd!

Two men passed me by slowly. I caught a phrase of their conversation.

Two guys walked by me slowly. I caught a snippet of their conversation.

“Isn’t it just like an assembly of youths in a nigger village?” said one. “They all do the same things. Even tattooing is in fashion. Look, that’s the young Europe.”

“Isn’t it just like a group of young people in a black community?” said one. “They all do the same things. Even tattooing is trendy. Look, that’s the young Europe.”

The voice rang suggestively in my ear. I followed behind the two in the dark street. One of them was a Japanese, small and elegant. I saw his yellow smiling face shine under the lamp.

The voice sounded enticing in my ear. I trailed behind the two in the dark street. One of them was Japanese, small and elegant. I saw his smiling yellow face glow under the lamp.

The other spoke again.

The other spoke again.

“Well, I don’t suppose it’s any better with you in Japan. People who do not follow the herd are everywhere rare. There are a few here, too.”

"Well, I guess it's not any better for you in Japan. People who think for themselves are really hard to find everywhere. There are a few here, too."

Every word went through me. I felt pleasure and dread. I recognized the speaker. It was Demian.

Every word hit me hard. I felt both pleasure and fear. I recognized the voice. It was Demian.

In the windy night I followed him and the Japanese through the dark streets, listening to their conversation and enjoying the ring of Demian’s voice. It had the old tone, the old, beautiful sureness and tranquillity, and it had the same power over me. Now everything was right. I had found him.

On that windy night, I followed him and the Japanese through the dark streets, listening to their conversation and enjoying the sound of Demian’s voice. It had that familiar tone, the beautiful confidence and calmness I remembered, and it still had the same effect on me. Everything felt perfect now. I had found him.

At the end of a street in the suburbs the Japanese took leave and closed a house door behind[Pg 172] him. Demian took the way back. I had remained standing, and awaited him in the middle of the street. With beating heart I saw him approaching erect and walking with an elastic step. He wore a brown raincoat and carried a thin stick, hanging from his arm. He advanced without altering his regular stride until he got right up to me. He took off his hat, displaying his old, bright face with the determined mouth and the peculiar brightness on the broad forehead.

At the end of a street in the suburbs, the Japanese said their goodbyes and shut a house door behind him. Demian headed back. I stood in the middle of the street, waiting for him. My heart raced as I saw him coming toward me, standing tall and walking with a spring in his step. He wore a brown raincoat and had a thin stick hanging from his arm. He kept a steady pace until he reached me. He removed his hat, revealing his familiar, bright face with a determined mouth and a unique glimmer on his wide forehead.

“Demian!” I called.

"Demian!" I shouted.

He stretched out his hand to me.

He reached out his hand to me.

“So it’s you, then, Sinclair? I expected you.”

“So it’s you, Sinclair? I was expecting you.”

“Did you know I was here?”

“Did you know I was here?”

“I did not know for certain, but I hoped it might be true. I saw you first this evening. You have been behind us the whole time.”

“I wasn’t completely sure, but I hoped it could be true. I saw you first this evening. You’ve been behind us the entire time.”

“You recognized me then at once?”

"You recognized me instantly?"

“Of course. You’re very much changed to be sure; but you have the sign. We used to call it the mark of Cain, if you recollect. It is our sign. You have always had it; for that reason I became your friend. But now it is clearer.”

“Of course. You’ve definitely changed, that’s for sure; but you have the mark. We used to call it the mark of Cain, if you remember. It’s our sign. You've always had it; that’s why I became your friend. But now it’s clearer.”

“I did not know. Or rather I did. I once painted a picture of you, Demian, and was astonished that it was also like me. Was that the sign?”

“I didn’t know. Or rather, I did. I once painted a picture of you, Demian, and I was surprised that it also looked like me. Was that the sign?”

“That was it. It’s fine that you are here now! My mother will be glad as well.”

“That’s it. It’s great that you’re here now! My mom will be happy too.”

[Pg 173]

[Pg 173]

I started.

I began.

“Your mother? Is she here? She doesn’t know me a bit.”

"Your mom? Is she here? She doesn't know me at all."

“Oh, she knows of you. She will know, without even my asking her, who you are. You haven’t let me hear from you for a long time.”

“Oh, she knows about you. She’ll know, without me even asking, who you are. I haven’t heard from you in a long time.”

“Oh, I often wanted to write, but nothing came of it. For some time past I have felt I should find you. I was waiting for it every day.”

“Oh, I often wanted to write, but nothing ever came of it. For a while now, I've felt like I should find you. I was hoping for it every day.”

He pushed his arm through mine and we went on. Tranquillity seemed to emanate from him and pass on to me. We were soon chatting together as formerly. We mentioned our schooldays, the confirmation class and that unlucky meeting of ours in the holidays—only no mention was made of the earliest and closest bond between us, of the affair with Frank Kromer.

He linked his arm with mine, and we continued on. A sense of calm seemed to radiate from him and transfer to me. Before long, we were talking together like we used to. We talked about our school days, the confirmation class, and that unfortunate encounter during the holidays—yet we didn't mention the earliest and strongest connection between us, the situation with Frank Kromer.

Unexpectedly we found ourselves in the middle of a singular and ominous conversation. Having recalled Demian’s discourse with the Japanese, we spoke of student life in general and from that we had branched off to something else, which seemed to be rather out of the way of the former trend of our talk. Nevertheless, from Demian’s manner of introducing the subject, there seemed to be no lack of coherence in our conversation.

Unexpectedly, we found ourselves in the middle of a unique and unsettling conversation. After recalling Demian’s discussion with the Japanese, we talked about student life in general, and from there, we veered off into something else that felt quite different from where our conversation had been heading. Still, Demian’s way of bringing up the topic kept things feeling connected.

He spoke of the spirit of Europe, and of modern tendencies. Everywhere, he said, reigned a desire to come together, to form[Pg 174] herds, but nowhere was freedom or love. All this life in common, from the student clubs and choral societies to the state, was an unnatural, forced phenomenon. The community owed its origin to a sense of fear, of embarrassment, to a desire for flight; inwardly it was rotten and old, and approaching a general break-up.

He talked about the spirit of Europe and current trends. Everywhere, he said, there was a desire to unite and form[Pg 174] groups, but there was no freedom or love to be found. All this shared life, from student clubs and choirs to the government, was an unnatural, forced situation. The community was born out of fear, discomfort, and a longing to escape; deep down, it was decaying and outdated, heading towards a complete breakdown.

“Community,” Demian said, “is a beautiful thing. But what we see blossoming everywhere is by no means that. It will arise anew from the mutual understanding of individuals, and after a time the world will be remodeled. What is now called community is merely a formation of herds. Mankind seeks refuge together because men have fear of one another—the masters combine for their own ends, the workmen for theirs, and the intellectuals for theirs! And why are they afraid? One is only afraid when one is not at one with oneself. They are afraid because they have never had the courage to be themselves. A community of men who are afraid of the unknown in themselves! They all feel that the laws of their life no longer hold good, that they are living according to outworn commandments. Neither their religion nor their morals conform to our needs. For a hundred years and more Europe has simply studied and built factories. They know exactly how many grams of powder it takes to kill a man, but they do not know how to pray to God. They have no idea how to amuse themselves,[Pg 175] even for an hour. Look at these students drinking in their tavern! Or take any place of amusement where rich people go! Hopeless! My dear Sinclair, no cheerfulness, no serenity can come of all that. These creatures, who move about so uneasily in crowds, are full of fear and full of wickedness, no one trusts the other. They adhere to ideals which have ceased to exist, and they stone everyone who proposes a new one. I feel that there are troubles ahead of us. They will come, believe me, they will come soon! Of course the world won’t be bettered! Whether the workmen kill the manufacturers, or whether the Russians and Germans shoot at one another, it will only be a change of proprietors. But it will not be in vain. It will free the world from the chains of present-day ideals, there will be a clearing away of Stone-Age gods. The world, as it is now, wants to die, it wants to perish, and it will.”

“Community,” Demian said, “is a beautiful thing. But what we see growing everywhere is definitely not that. It will rise again from the mutual understanding of individuals, and eventually, the world will be reshaped. What we currently call community is just a formation of herds. People come together because they are afraid of each other—the leaders unite for their own purposes, the workers for theirs, and the intellectuals for theirs! And why are they afraid? One only fears when they are not at peace with themselves. They fear because they have never had the courage to be who they truly are. A community of people who are scared of the unknown within themselves! They all sense that the rules of their lives no longer apply, that they are living by outdated commandments. Neither their religion nor their morals meet our needs. For over a hundred years, Europe has simply studied and built factories. They know exactly how many grams of powder it takes to kill a person, but they do not know how to pray to God. They have no clue how to have fun, [Pg 175] even for just an hour. Look at these students drinking in their bar! Or check out any entertainment spot where wealthy people hang out! It’s hopeless! My dear Sinclair, no joy, no peace can come from all of that. These people, who move around so restlessly in crowds, are filled with fear and malice, and no one trusts anyone else. They cling to ideals that no longer exist, and they attack anyone who proposes a new one. I sense that troubles are coming our way. They will come, believe me, they will come soon! Of course, the world won’t necessarily get better! Whether the workers kill the owners, or whether the Russians and Germans shoot at each other, it will just be a change of who’s in charge. But it won't be in vain. It will free the world from the constraints of current ideals, there will be a removal of ancient gods. The world, as it is now, wants to die, it wants to perish, and it will.”

“And what will happen to us then?” I asked.

“And what will happen to us then?” I asked.

“To us? Oh, perhaps we shall perish as well. They can also murder people in our position. Only we shall not be entirely wiped out. The will of the future will realize itself from what remains of our influence, or with the aid of those of us who survive. The will of humanity will make itself felt, which our Europe has for a long time past tried to drown in its sale yard of scientifically manufactured articles. And then it will be seen that there is nothing in common[Pg 176] between the will of humanity and that of our present-day communities, of the states and peoples, of the societies and churches. But what nature wills with man, is written in the individual few, in you and in me. It is found in Jesus, in Nietzsche. For these (the only important currents of thought which naturally can alter their course each day) there will be place when the present-day communities break up together.”

“To us? Oh, maybe we’ll perish too. They can also kill people like us. But we won’t be completely wiped out. The future will be shaped by what’s left of our influence, or by those of us who survive. The will of humanity will make its presence known, which our Europe has long tried to suppress in its market of scientifically manufactured goods. And then it will be clear that there’s nothing in common[Pg 176] between the will of humanity and that of our current societies, states, peoples, and churches. But what nature intends for humanity is written in the few individuals, in you and in me. It can be found in Jesus, in Nietzsche. For these (the only significant currents of thought that can naturally change their direction each day) there will be a place when today’s societies fall apart.”

It was late when we made a halt before a garden by the river.

It was late when we stopped in front of a garden by the river.

“We live here,” said Demian. “Come and see us soon! We shall expect you.”

“We live here,” said Demian. “Come visit us soon! We’ll be waiting for you.”

I cheerfully wended my long way home through the night, which had become cold. Here and there brawling students were lurching through the town. I had often felt, sometimes with a feeling of privation, sometimes with scorn, the contrast between their curious sort of gaiety and my lonely life. But now, tranquil and strong in a sense of secret power I felt as never before how little that affected me, how far removed was their world from mine. I reminded myself of officials of my native town, worthy old gentlemen, who clung to memories of the semesters they had passed in drinking, as they would to memories of a blissful paradise, and who practised a cult, calling up reminiscences of the vanished “freedom” of their University life with all the seriousness which some poet or[Pg 177] other romantic would devote to an account of his childhood. Everywhere the same! Everywhere they sought “liberty” and “happiness” behind them, in the past, for fear of being reminded of their own responsibility, of being warned they were not striking out for themselves, but merely going the way of all the world. Two or three years passed in drinking and jollification, and then they crept under the common shelter and became serious gentlemen in the service of the state. Yes, it was rotten, our whole system was rotten and these student sillinesses were less stupid and not so bad as a hundred others.

I happily made my way home through the chilly night. Here and there, rowdy students were stumbling through the town. I’d often felt, sometimes with a sense of exclusion and sometimes with disdain, the contrast between their peculiar kind of joy and my solitary life. But now, calm and strong in a sense of hidden power, I realized more than ever how little that impacted me, how distant their world was from mine. I thought about the officials in my hometown, respectable older men, who clung to memories of their college days spent drinking, as if those memories were a blissful paradise, and who engaged in a kind of ritual, reminiscing about the lost “freedom” of their university life with the seriousness some poet or romantic would use to recount his childhood. It was the same everywhere! They all looked for “liberty” and “happiness” behind them, in the past, out of fear of facing their own responsibility and being reminded they weren’t forging their own paths, but simply following the crowd. Two or three years of drinking and partying, and then they settled down under the common roof and became serious gentlemen in government service. Yes, it was rotten; our entire system was rotten, and these student antics were less foolish and not as bad as countless others.

However, when I reached my distant dwelling and went to bed, all these thoughts had flown. Everything else was in suspense as I looked forward to the fulfillment of the promise made to me that day. As soon as I wished, in the morning if I liked, I could see Demian’s mother. Let the students hold their drinking bouts and tattoo their faces, let the world be rotten and on the brink of ruin—what had that to do with me? I was waiting for one single thing, that my fate might meet me in a new picture.

However, when I got home and went to bed, all those thoughts faded away. Everything else was on hold as I looked forward to the promise made to me that day. As soon as I wanted, in the morning if I chose, I could see Demian’s mother. Let the students have their drinking parties and tattoo their faces, let the world be a mess and on the verge of collapse—what did that have to do with me? I was waiting for one thing: for my fate to show itself in a new way.

I woke up late in the morning from a deep sleep. The day broke for me as a solemn festal day, such as I had not experienced since the Christmas celebrations of my boyhood. I was full of a deep unrest, yet entirely without fear.[Pg 178] I felt that an important day had broken for me. I saw and felt the world around me changed: it was full of secret portent, expectant and solemn. Even the gently falling autumn rain was beautiful, full of the quiet, glad, serious music of a festal day. For the first time the outer world was in tune with my inner world—then it is a feast-day for the soul, then living is worth while! No house, no shop window, no face in the street disturbed me. Everything was as it had to be, but did not wear the empty features of every day and of the habitual. It was like expectant nature, standing full of awe to meet its fate. Thus, as a little boy, I used to see the world on the morning of a great feast-day, at Christmas or at Easter. I had not known that this world could still be so beautiful. I had been accustomed to living shut up in myself, and to content myself with the idea that my understanding for the outside world had been lost, that the loss of glistening colors was inevitably connected with the loss of childish vision.

I woke up late in the morning from a deep sleep. It felt like a special day, unlike any I’d experienced since the Christmas celebrations of my childhood. I was filled with a deep restlessness, yet completely calm. I knew today was significant for me. I noticed and felt that the world around me had changed: it was full of hidden meaning, filled with anticipation and seriousness. Even the softly falling autumn rain was beautiful, resonating with the quiet, joyful, serious music of a special day. For the first time, the outside world matched my inner feelings—then it becomes a celebration for the soul, and life feels worthwhile! No building, no store window, no face in the street bothered me. Everything was just as it should be, but it didn’t have the dullness of an ordinary day. It felt like nature was eagerly waiting to embrace its destiny. It reminded me of how, as a little boy, I’d view the world on the morning of a major celebration, at Christmas or Easter. I hadn’t realized that the world could still be so beautiful. I had gotten used to living in my own bubble and thought I had lost my connection to the outside world, believing that the fading of vibrant colors was tied to losing my child-like wonder.

So the hour came when I found again that garden in the suburbs, at the gate of which I had taken leave of Max Demian the night before. Concealed behind trees in a grey mist of rain stood a little house, bright and homely, tall flowers stood behind a big glass partition, and behind shining windows were dark room walls with pictures and bookcases. The front[Pg 179] door led immediately into a little hall, and a silent old servant, black, with white apron, showed me in and took my raincoat from me.

So the time came when I found that garden in the suburbs again, at the gate where I had said goodbye to Max Demian the night before. Hidden behind trees in a gray mist of rain was a small, cozy house, with tall flowers behind a big glass partition, and dark walls inside decorated with pictures and bookcases behind shining windows. The front[Pg 179] door opened straight into a small hall, and a quiet old servant, Black, in a white apron, welcomed me in and took my raincoat.

She left me alone in the hall. I looked about me. I looked round; and immediately I was in the middle of my dream. On the dark wood wall above a door, under glass and in a black frame, hung a picture I knew well, my bird with the golden yellow hawk’s crest, forcing its way out of the sphere. Much moved, I remained standing. My heart felt glad and sorry, as if in that moment everything I had done and had experienced came back to me as answer and fulfillment. Like a lightning flash a crowd of pictures passed through my soul: my home, the house of my father, with the old stone crest over the arch of the door, the boy Demian drawing the crest, myself as a boy, fearsome under the evil spell of my enemy Kromer, myself, as a youth, at the table in my little room at school painting the bird of my dream, the soul caught in a web of its own weaving, and everything, everything up to this moment found echo in me again, and was confined, answered, approved.

She left me alone in the hallway. I looked around. Suddenly, I was deep in my dream. On the dark wooden wall above a door, under glass and in a black frame, hung a picture I recognized well—my bird with the golden yellow hawk's crest, forcing its way out of the sphere. Deeply moved, I stood there. My heart felt both happy and sad, as if everything I had done and experienced came rushing back to me as answers and fulfillment. Like a flash of lightning, a flood of images raced through my mind: my home, my father's house, with the old stone crest above the arch of the door, the boy Demian drawing the crest, myself as a boy, haunted by the evil spell of my enemy Kromer, myself, as a young man, at the table in my little room at school painting the bird of my dream, the soul trapped in a web of its own making, and everything, everything leading up to this moment resonated within me, confined, answered, approved.

With misty eyes I stared at my picture and read in the book of my soul. My glance dropped. In the open door under the picture of the bird stood a tall lady in a dark dress. It was she.

With misty eyes, I looked at my picture and read from the book of my soul. My gaze fell. In the open doorway beneath the picture of the bird stood a tall woman in a dark dress. It was her.

I could not utter a word. The beautiful woman smiled at me in a friendly way beneath[Pg 180] features like her son’s, timeless and without age, full of an animated will. Her look was fulfillment, her greeting meant home-coming. In silence I stretched out my hands to her. She seized both mine with her strong, warm ones.

I couldn't say a word. The beautiful woman smiled at me warmly, with features like her son’s—ageless and timeless, full of lively energy. Her gaze conveyed a sense of fulfillment, and her greeting felt like a return home. In silence, I reached out my hands to her. She grabbed both of mine with her strong, warm hands.

“You are Sinclair. I knew you at once. I am very glad to see you!”

"You are Sinclair. I recognized you right away. I'm really happy to see you!"

Her voice was deep and warm, I drank it in like sweet wine. And now I looked up in her tranquil face, into the black eyes of unfathomable depth. I looked at her fresh, ripe mouth, queenly forehead, which bore the sign.

Her voice was deep and warm; I savored it like sweet wine. Now, I gazed at her calm face, into her dark eyes that held endless depth. I looked at her plump, youthful lips and her regal forehead, which bore the mark.

“How glad I am!” I said to her and kissed her hands. “I believe I have been on my way all my life long—but now I have come home.”

“How happy I am!” I said to her and kissed her hands. “I feel like I’ve been searching my whole life, but now I’ve finally come home.”

She smiled in a motherly way.

She smiled in a warm, motherly way.

“One never comes home,” she said gently. “But where friendly roads converge, the whole world looks for an hour like home.”

“One never really comes home,” she said softly. “But where welcoming paths meet, the whole world seems for a moment like home.”

She gave expression to what I myself had felt on my way to her. Her voice and her words were like those of her son, and yet quite different. Everything was more mature, warmer, more assured. But just as Max in years past had made on no one the impression of being a mere boy, so his mother did not look like the mother of a grown-up son, so young and sweet was the breath of her face and hair, so smooth her golden skin, so blossoming her mouth. More queenly still than in my dream she stood before[Pg 181] me. Her presence was love’s happiness, her look was fulfillment.

She expressed what I had felt on my way to see her. Her voice and her words were similar to her son's, yet distinctly different. Everything about her was more mature, warmer, and more confident. Just as Max never seemed like a mere boy, his mother didn’t look like the mother of an adult son; her face and hair had a youthful and sweet glow, her golden skin was smooth, and her mouth was blooming. More regal than in my dreams, she stood before[Pg 181] me. Her presence radiated love and happiness, and her gaze conveyed fulfillment.

This, then, was the new picture, in which my fate displayed itself, no longer severe, no longer isolating, but mature and full of promise. I took no resolutions, I made no vows. I had attained an end, I had reached a point of vantage on the way, from which the further road displayed itself, broad and lovely, leading on to lands of promise, shaded by treetops of happiness near at hand, cooled by gardens of delight. Come what might, I was happy to know of this woman’s existence in the world, to drink in her voice, to sense her presence. Whether she would be to me mother, mistress, goddess—what mattered it as long as she was present! As long as my way lay near to hers!

This was the new picture where my future unfolded, no longer harsh or lonely, but mature and full of promise. I made no resolutions, I didn’t make any vows. I had reached a goal, a vantage point along the way, from which the road ahead was clear, wide, and beautiful, leading to lands of promise, shaded by nearby treetops of happiness, cooled by delightful gardens. No matter what happened, I was glad to know this woman existed in the world, to hear her voice, to feel her presence. Whether she would be a mother, a partner, or a goddess—it didn’t matter as long as she was there! As long as my path was close to hers!

She indicated my picture of the hawk.

She pointed to my picture of the hawk.

“You have never given Max more pleasure than by sending this bird,” she said musingly. “And I was pleased as well. We expected you, and when the picture arrived we knew that you were on the way to us. When you were a little boy, Sinclair, my son came one day from school and said: ‘There’s a boy who has the sign on his forehead, he must be my friend.’ That was you. You have not had an easy time of it, but we had confidence in you. Once in the holidays when you were at home, Max met you again. You were at that time about sixteen years old. Max told me——”

“You’ve never made Max happier than when you sent this bird,” she said thoughtfully. “I was happy too. We were expecting you, and when the picture arrived, we knew you were on your way to us. When you were a little kid, Sinclair, my son came home from school one day and said, ‘There’s a boy with a mark on his forehead; he has to be my friend.’ That was you. You haven’t had an easy life, but we believed in you. Once during the holidays when you were home, Max met you again. You were about sixteen at that time. Max told me——”

[Pg 182]

[Pg 182]

I interrupted: “Oh, that he should have told you that. It was the most miserable time I have had!”

I said, "I can't believe he told you that. It was the worst time I've ever had!"

“Yes, Max said to me: ‘Now Sinclair has the hardest time before him. He is making an attempt to escape to the community, he has even taken to drinking with the others; but he won’t succeed in that. His sign has become dulled, but it shines secretly.’ Was not that the case?”

“Yes, Max said to me: ‘Now Sinclair has the toughest challenge ahead. He’s trying to fit in with the community; he’s even started drinking with the others, but he won’t succeed at that. His sign has become dim, but it still glows quietly.’ Wasn’t that true?”

“Oh yes, it was, exactly. Then I found Beatrice, and finally a guide came to me. His name was Pistorius. For the first time it was clear to me why my boyhood was so bound up with Max’s, why I could not break away from him. Dear lady—dear mother, at that time I often thought I should have to take my life. Is the way so hard for everyone?”

“Oh yes, it really was. Then I found Beatrice, and finally a guide appeared in my life. His name was Pistorius. For the first time, it made sense to me why my childhood was so tied to Max’s, why I couldn’t detach from him. Dear lady—dear mother, during that time I often thought I might have to end my life. Is the path this difficult for everyone?”

She let her fingers stray through my hair, as gently as if a light breeze were blowing.

She let her fingers run through my hair, as gently as if a soft breeze were blowing.

“It is always hard, to be born. You know, it is not without effort that the bird comes out of the egg. Look back and ask yourself: was the way then so hard?—only hard? Was it not beautiful as well? Could you have had one more beautiful, more easy?”

“It’s always tough to be born. You know, the bird doesn’t just come out of the egg without putting in the effort. Look back and ask yourself: was that time really so hard?—only hard? Wasn’t it beautiful too? Could you have had a more beautiful, easier experience?”

I shook my head.

I shook my head.

“It was hard,” I said, as if in sleep, “it was hard, until the dream came.”

“It was tough,” I said, almost like I was dreaming, “it was tough, until the dream came.”

She nodded and looked at me penetratingly.

She nodded and looked at me intensely.

“Yes, one must find one’s dream, then the way is easy. But there is no dream which endures[Pg 183] for always. Each sets a new one free, to none should one wish to cleave.”

“Yes, you have to discover your dream, and then the path becomes clear. But there’s no dream that lasts forever. Each one gives rise to a new one, and you shouldn’t cling to any.”

I started. Was that already a warning? Was that already a warding-off? But no matter, I was ready to let myself be led by her, and not enquire after the end.

I started. Was that already a warning? Was that already a way to fend off something? But it didn’t matter; I was ready to let her guide me, without questioning the outcome.

“I do not know,” I said, “how long my dream is to last. I wish it would be forever. My fate received me under the picture of the bird, like a mother, and like a mistress. To it I belong and to no one else.”

“I don’t know,” I said, “how long my dream will last. I wish it could go on forever. My fate embraced me beneath the image of the bird, like a mother and like a lover. I belong to it and no one else.”

“As long as the dream is your fate, so long must you remain true to it,” she said, in earnest confirmation of my remark.

“As long as the dream is your destiny, you must stay true to it,” she said, sincerely confirming my statement.

I was very sad, and I wished ardently to die in this hour of enchantment; I felt the tears—for what an interminably long time had I not wept—rise irresistibly and overmaster me. I turned violently away from her. I stepped to the window, and looked out, my eyes blinded with tears, away over the flower-pots.

I was really sad, and I desperately wanted to die in this moment of magic; I could feel the tears—after such a long time of crying—welling up and overwhelming me. I turned away from her abruptly. I went to the window and looked outside, my eyes filled with tears, gazing past the flower pots.

I heard her voice behind me; it rang out calmly and yet was so full of tenderness, like a cup filled to the brim with wine.

I heard her voice behind me; it sounded calm and yet was full of tenderness, like a cup overflowing with wine.

“Sinclair, what a child you are! Of course your fate loves you. One day it will belong to you entirely, just as you dreamt it, if you remain true to it.”

“Sinclair, you’re so naïve! Of course, your destiny cares about you. One day it will be entirely yours, just like you’ve always dreamed, as long as you stay true to it.”

I had composed myself and turned my face to her again. She gave me her hand.

I collected myself and turned my face to her again. She offered me her hand.

“I have a few friends,” she said, smiling,[Pg 184] “very few, very close friends, who call me Mother Eve. You may call me so as well, if you like.”

“I have a few friends,” she said, smiling,[Pg 184] “very few, very close friends, who call me Mother Eve. You can call me that too, if you want.”

She led me to the door, opened it and indicated the garden. “You will find Max out there, I think.”

She took me to the door, opened it, and pointed to the garden. “I think you’ll find Max out there.”

I stood under the tall trees, stunned and stupefied. I knew not whether I was more awake or more dreaming than ever. Softly the rain dripped from the branches. I went slowly through the garden, which stretched far along the river bank. At last I found Demian. He stood in an open summer house. Naked to the waist, he was doing boxing exercises with a little sack of sand hung from a beam.

I stood under the tall trees, dazed and bewildered. I couldn't tell if I was more awake or more in a dream than ever. Gently, the rain dripped from the branches. I walked slowly through the garden, which extended far along the riverbank. Finally, I found Demian. He was in an open summer house. Bare from the waist up, he was doing boxing drills with a small sandbag hanging from a beam.

Astonished, I remained standing there. Demian looked magnificent; his broad chest, the firm manly head, the uplifted arms were strong and sturdy. The movements came from the hips, the shoulders, the joints of the arm, as easily as if they bubbled out of a spring of strength.

Amazed, I stood there. Demian looked incredible; his broad chest, strong masculine face, and raised arms were powerful and solid. His movements flowed from his hips, shoulders, and arm joints with an ease that felt like they came from a source of pure strength.

“Demian!” I called. “What are you doing there?”

“Demian!” I shouted. “What are you doing over there?”

He laughed gaily.

He laughed joyfully.

“I am exercising. I have promised to box with the little Jap; the fellow is as agile as a cat, and naturally just as sly. But he won’t be able to manage me. I owe him just one little beating.”

“I’m working out. I promised to box with the little Japanese guy; he’s as agile as a cat and just as sneaky. But he won’t be able to handle me. I owe him just one good beating.”

He drew on shirt and coat.

He put on his shirt and coat.

[Pg 185]

[Pg 185]

“You have already seen mother?” he asked.

“You’ve already seen Mom?” he asked.

“Yes, Demian, what a marvellous mother you have! Mother Eve! The name suits her perfectly; she is like the mother of all being.”

“Yes, Demian, what a wonderful mother you have! Mother Eve! The name fits her perfectly; she’s like the mother of all existence.”

He gazed for an instant musingly in my face.

He looked at my face for a moment, lost in thought.

“You know her name already? You ought to be proud, young friend. You are the only one to whom she has said it in the first hour’s acquaintance.”

“You already know her name? You should be proud, young friend. You’re the only one she’s shared it with during the first hour of knowing each other.”

From this day on I went in and out of the house like a son and a brother, but also like a lover. When I closed the gate behind me, even when I saw the tall trees of the garden emerge in the distance, I was happy. Outside was “reality,” outside were streets and houses, human beings and institutions, libraries and lecture rooms—here inside were love and the life of the soul, here was the kingdom of fairy stories and dreams. And yet we lived by no means shut off from the world. In thought and word we often lived in its midst, only on another plane. We were not separated from the majority of creatures by boundaries, but rather by a different sort of vision. Our task was to be, as it were, an island in the world, perhaps an example, in any case to proclaim that it was possible to live a different sort of life. I, who had been isolated for so long, learned to what extent community of feeling is possible between people who have experienced complete loneliness. I no longer desired to be back at the[Pg 186] tables of the happy, at the feasts of the merry. I no longer felt envious or homesick when I saw others living in community. And slowly I was initiated into the mystery of those who bore “the sign.”

From this day on, I came and went from the house like a son and a brother, but also like a lover. When I closed the gate behind me and saw the tall trees of the garden in the distance, I felt happy. Outside was "reality," with its streets and houses, people and institutions, libraries and lecture halls—inside, there was love and the life of the soul, the realm of fairy tales and dreams. Yet, we were by no means cut off from the world. In thought and conversation, we often existed in its midst, just on a different level. We weren't separated from most beings by barriers, but rather by a different kind of vision. Our role was to be, in a sense, an island in the world, maybe an example, but definitely to show that it was possible to live a different kind of life. I, who had been alone for so long, learned how much connection is possible between people who have felt total loneliness. I no longer wanted to be back at the[Pg 186] tables of the happy or at the parties of the joyful. I no longer felt envy or homesickness when I saw others living in community. And slowly, I was introduced to the mystery of those who bore "the sign."

We, who bore the sign, were probably justly considered by the world as peculiar—yes, mad even, and dangerous. For we were awake, or were waking, and our endeavor was to be more and more completely awake, whereas the others strove to be happy, attaching themselves to the herd, the opinions and ideals of which they made their own, taking up the same duties, making their life and happiness depend on common interests. True, there was a certain greatness, a vigorousness, in their endeavor. But whereas, from our point of view, we who bore the sign carried out the will of nature as individuals and as men of the future, the others persisted in a stubbornness which hindered all progress. For them mankind, which they loved just as we did—was something already complete, which must be maintained and protected. For us mankind was a distant future, to which we were all on the way. No one could image this future, neither did its laws stand written in any book.

We, who carried the mark, were probably justly viewed by the world as strange—yes, even crazy and threatening. We were awake, or in the process of waking up, and our goal was to become more and more fully awake, while others aimed to be happy, blending in with the crowd, adopting the opinions and ideals of the group, taking on the same responsibilities, and basing their lives and happiness on shared interests. True, there was a certain strength and vitality in their pursuit. But from our perspective, we who bore the mark were acting on the will of nature as individuals and as the people of the future, while the others clung to a stubbornness that hindered any progress. For them, humanity, which they loved just as we did, was something already finished that needed to be preserved and protected. For us, humanity was a distant future that we were all journeying toward. No one could envision this future, nor were its laws written in any book.

Besides Mother Eve, Max and myself, there belonged to our circle in a greater or lesser degree of intimacy many seekers of very various sorts. Many of them were going along their[Pg 187] own special paths, had set up special aims and adhered to special opinions and duties. Amongst these were astrologers and cabbalists, also an adherent of Count Tolstoy, and all kinds of tender, timid, sensitive people, followers of new sects, men who practised Indian cults, vegetarians and others. With all these we had really nothing of a spiritual nature in common, except the esteem which each accorded the secret life-dream of the other. Some were in closer contact with us, such as those who traced the searchings of mankind after gods and new ideals in the past, and whose studies often reminded me of my friend Pistorius. They brought books with them, translated for us texts from ancient tongues and showed us illustrations of ancient symbols and rites. They taught us to see how all the ideals of mankind up to the present have their origin in dreams of the subconscious soul, dreams in which humanity is, as it were, feeling its way forward into the future, guided by premonitions of the future’s potentialities. So we went through the religious history of the ancient world with its thousand gods, to the dawn of Christianity. The confessions of the isolated saints were known to us, and the changes of religion from race to race. And from all the knowledge we thus acquired resulted a criticism of our era and of present-day Europe, of this continent which through enormous exertions had created powerful new[Pg 188] weapons for humanity, only to fall finally into a deep spiritual devastation, the effects of which were at last being felt. For it had gained the whole world, only to lose its own soul.

Besides Mother Eve, Max, and me, our circle included many seekers with varying degrees of closeness. Many were following their own unique paths, setting specific goals, and sticking to particular beliefs and responsibilities. Among them were astrologers and Kabbalists, an admirer of Count Tolstoy, and all sorts of gentle, shy, sensitive people, followers of new sects, practitioners of Indian cults, vegetarians, and others. With all these individuals, we really didn’t share much on a spiritual level, except for the respect we had for each other’s deep life-dreams. Some were closer to us, like those who traced humanity's search for gods and new ideals in the past, reminding me of my friend Pistorius. They brought books, translated ancient texts for us, and showed us illustrations of old symbols and rituals. They taught us how all humanity's ideals have their roots in the dreams of the subconscious soul, dreams in which people are, in a way, navigating towards the future, guided by hints of what might come. We explored the religious history of the ancient world with its thousands of gods, leading up to the dawn of Christianity. We were familiar with the confessions of solitary saints and the shifts in religion from one culture to another. This knowledge culminated in a critique of our time and contemporary Europe, this continent that, through tremendous efforts, had developed powerful new tools for humanity, only to ultimately fall into a profound spiritual crisis, the impact of which was finally being felt. It had gained the whole world, only to lose its own soul.

There were with us believers as well, advocates of doctrines of salvation, in the efficacy of which they were very hopeful. There were Buddhists who wished to convert Europe, and disciples of Tolstoy, and of other confessions. We in our narrow circle listened, but accepted none of these doctrines except as symbols. We who bore the sign had no cares as regarded the formation of the future. To us every confession, every doctrine of salvation appeared in advance dead and useless. Our whole duty, our destiny, was, we felt, to attain to self-realization, in order that in us nature might find scope for its full activities, and that the unknown future might find us ready to fill any rôle which should be allotted us.

We had believers among us as well, supporters of various salvation doctrines that they were quite hopeful about. There were Buddhists eager to convert Europe, along with followers of Tolstoy and practitioners of other faiths. In our tight-knit group, we listened but accepted none of these beliefs beyond seeing them as symbols. We, who carried the sign, had no worries about shaping the future. To us, every faith and every salvation doctrine seemed already dead and pointless. We felt our sole responsibility, our purpose, was to achieve self-realization so that nature could fully express itself through us, and that the unknown future would find us ready to take on any role assigned to us.

Whether we expressed our opinion in so many words or not, it was clear to all of us that a break-up of the present-day world was approaching, to be followed by a new birth. Demian said to me on more than one occasion: “What will come is beyond conception. The soul of Europe is an animal which has been chained up for an immeasurably long period. When it is set free, its first movements will not display much amiability. But the way it will take, whether direct or indirect, is not of importance,[Pg 189] provided that the soul’s true need is realized, this soul which has been deluded and dulled for so long. Then our day will come, then we shall be needed, not as guides or new law-givers—we shall not live to see the new laws—but rather as volunteers, as those who are ready to follow and to stand wherever fate shall call us. Look, all men are ready to perform the incredible, when their ideals are threatened. But no one comes forward when a new ideal, a new, perhaps dangerous and uncanny impulse of spiritual growth declares itself. We shall be of those few who are there, ready to go forward. For that purpose have we been singled out just as Cain was marked with the sign to inspire fear and hate, to drive the men of his time out of a narrow idyllic existence into the broad pastures of a greater destiny. All men whose influence has affected the march of humanity, all such, without differentiation, owe their capabilities and their efficacy to the fact that they were ready to do the bidding of destiny. That applies to Napoleon and Bismarck. The immediate purpose to which they direct their energies does not lie within their choice. If Bismarck had understood the social democrats and had thrown in his lot with them, he would have been a prudent fellow, but he would never have been the instrument of fate. The same applies to Napoleon, to Caesar, to Loyola, to all of them! One must always look at such[Pg 190] things from the point of view of biology and evolution! When the changes which took place in the earth’s surface transferred to the land animals which lived in water, and vice versa, then those specimens which were ready to fulfill their functions as instruments of fate, brought new and unheard-of things to pass and were able, through new adaptations, to save their kind. Whether these specimens were the same that had previously been conservatives and preservers of the status quo or the eccentrics and revolutionaries, is not known. They were ready to be used by fate, and for that reason were able to help their race through a new stage of evolution. That we do know. For that reason we want to be ready.”

Whether we voiced our opinions or not, it was clear to all of us that a breakup of the current world was coming, soon to be followed by a new beginning. Demian told me more than once: “What’s coming is beyond imagination. The soul of Europe is like an animal that has been chained for an unimaginably long time. When it gets free, its first moves won’t be friendly. But the path it takes, whether direct or indirect, doesn’t really matter, as long as its true needs are recognized, this soul that's been misled and dulled for so long. Then our time will come; then we'll be needed, not as guides or new law-givers—we won’t live to see the new laws— but as volunteers, those who are ready to follow and stand wherever fate leads us. Look, all people are prepared to do the incredible when their ideals are threatened. But no one steps up when a new ideal, a possibly dangerous and strange impulse of spiritual growth emerges. We will be among the few who are there, ready to move forward. For that purpose, we’ve been chosen just like Cain, who was marked to inspire fear and hate, pushing the people of his time out of a narrow, idyllic existence into the vast pastures of a greater destiny. All men who have influenced the course of humanity, without exception, owe their capabilities and effectiveness to the fact that they were ready to follow the call of destiny. This goes for Napoleon and Bismarck. The immediate goals they pursued weren’t theirs to choose. If Bismarck had understood the social democrats and aligned himself with them, he would have been sensible, but he would never have been an instrument of fate. The same is true for Napoleon, Caesar, Loyola, and all of them! One must always view such things from the perspective of biology and evolution! When changes in the Earth’s surface transferred to land animals from water and vice versa, those individuals who were ready to act as instruments of fate brought forth new and unprecedented changes and were able, through new adaptations, to save their kinds. Whether these individuals were the same ones who had previously upheld the status quo or the eccentrics and revolutionaries is unknown. They were prepared to be used by fate, and for that reason, they were able to help their species through a new stage of evolution. That much we do know. For that reason, we want to be ready.”

Mother Eve was often present when such conversations took place, but she did not join in. For each of us who chose to express his thoughts she was as it were a listener and an echo, full of confidence, full of understanding. It appeared as if our ideas all emanated from her and returned to her again. My happiness consisted in sitting near her, in hearing her voice from time to time, and in participating in that atmosphere of maturity and of the soul, which surrounded her.

Mother Eve was often around when these conversations happened, but she didn't take part. For each of us who shared our thoughts, she was like a listener and an echo, full of confidence and understanding. It felt as though our ideas originated from her and came back to her. My happiness came from sitting next to her, hearing her voice occasionally, and being part of that mature and soulful atmosphere that surrounded her.

She felt immediately when a change was taking place in me, when my soul was troubled, or when a renewal was in progress. It seemed to me as if the dreams I had in my sleep were[Pg 191] inspired by her. I often related them to her. She found them quite comprehensible and natural, there were no peculiarities which she could not follow clearly. For a time I had dreams which were like reproductions of the day’s conversation. I dreamed that the whole world was in revolt, and that I, alone or with Demian, tensely waited the signal of fate. Fate remained half concealed, but bore somehow or other the traits of Mother Eve—to be chosen or rejected by her, that was fate.

She immediately sensed when something was changing in me, when my soul was unsettled, or when a transformation was happening. It felt to me as if the dreams I had while sleeping were inspired by her. I often shared them with her. She found them completely understandable and natural; there were no oddities she couldn't grasp. For a while, I had dreams that were like reflections of the day’s conversations. I dreamed that the whole world was in chaos, and that I, either alone or with Demian, was anxiously waiting for fate’s signal. Fate remained partially hidden but somehow had the qualities of Mother Eve—being chosen or rejected by her, that was fate.

Sometimes she said with a smile: “Your dream is not complete, Sinclair, you have forgotten the best part”—and it sometimes happened that I recalled it then, and I could not understand how I had come to forget any of it.

Sometimes she smiled and said, “Your dream isn’t finished, Sinclair, you’ve missed the best part”—and there were times when I remembered it then, and I couldn’t figure out how I had forgotten any of it.

At times I was discontented and was tormented by desire, I thought I could not bear to see her near me any longer without taking her in my arms. She noticed that immediately. Once, when I had stayed away for several days and had returned distraught, she took me aside and said: “You should not give yourself up to wishes in which you do not believe, I know what you wish. You must give up these desires, or else surrender yourself to them completely. If one day you are able to ask, convinced that your wishes will be fulfilled, then you will find satisfaction. But you wish, and repent again, and are afraid. You must overcome all that. I will tell you a fairy-tale.”

At times, I felt unhappy and was consumed by desire; I couldn't stand seeing her so close without wanting to hold her. She noticed it right away. Once, after I had been away for several days and returned feeling drained, she pulled me aside and said, “You shouldn’t let yourself get lost in wishes you don’t truly believe in. I know what you want. You need to either let go of these desires or fully give in to them. If one day, you find the courage to ask, believing that your wishes will come true, then you will be satisfied. But you wish, then regret it, and feel scared. You need to overcome all that. Let me tell you a fairy tale.”

[Pg 192]

[Pg 192]

And she told me of a youth who was in love with a star. He stood on the sea-shore, stretched out his hands, and prayed to the star. He dreamed of it and all his thoughts were of it. But he knew, or thought he knew, that a star could not be embraced by a man. He held it to be his fate to love a star without hope of fulfillment, and he created from this thought a whole life-poem about renunciation, and mute, faithful suffering which should better him and purify him. But his dreams all went up to the star. Once again he stood at night by the sea-shore, on a high cliff. He gazed at the star, and his love for it flamed up within him. And in a moment of great longing he made a spring, throwing himself into space to meet the star. But at the moment of leaping, the thought flashed through his mind: it is impossible! And so he was dashed to pieces on the rocks below. He did not know how to love. Had he had the strength of soul, at the moment of leaping, to believe in the fulfillment of his wish, he would have flown up and have been united with the star.

And she told me about a young man who was in love with a star. He stood on the beach, reached out his hands, and prayed to the star. He dreamed of it, and his thoughts were always about it. But he knew, or thought he knew, that a star couldn't be embraced by a man. He believed it was his fate to love a star without hope of fulfillment, and he created a whole life story about renunciation and silent, loyal suffering that would make him better and purify him. But all his dreams went up to the star. Once again, he stood at night by the beach, on a high cliff. He gazed at the star, and his love for it ignited within him. In a moment of intense longing, he leaped, throwing himself into the air to reach the star. But just as he jumped, the thought crossed his mind: it's impossible! And so he was shattered on the rocks below. He didn’t know how to love. If he had had the strength of spirit, at the moment of leaping, to believe in the fulfillment of his wish, he would have soared up and been united with the star.

“Love must not beg,” she said, “nor demand either. Love must have the force to be absolutely certain of itself. Then it is attracted no longer, but attracts. Sinclair, I am attracting your love. As soon as you attract my love, I shall come. I do not want to make a present of myself. I want to be won.”

“Love shouldn’t beg,” she said, “or demand anything either. Love needs to be confident and sure of itself. Then it doesn’t just attract; it draws others in. Sinclair, I’m drawing your love. As soon as you draw my love, I’ll come. I don’t want to just give myself away. I want to be won over.”

[Pg 193]

[Pg 193]

On a later occasion she told me another fairy-story. There was a lover, who loved without hope of success. He withdrew entirely into himself and thought his love would consume him. The world was lost to him, he saw the blue sky and the green wood no longer, he did not hear the murmuring of the stream, or the notes of the harp; all that meant nothing to him, and he became poor and miserable. But his love grew, and he would much rather have died and have made an end of it all than renounce the chance of possessing the beautiful woman whom he loved. Then he suddenly felt that his love had consumed everything else in him, it became powerful and exercised an irresistible attraction, the beautiful woman had to follow, she came and he stood with outstretched arms to draw her to him. But as she stood before him, she was completely transformed, and with a thrill he felt and saw that he had drawn into his embrace the whole world, which he had lost. She stood before him and surrendered herself to him, sky and wood and brook, all was decked out in lovely new colors, all belonged to him, and spoke his tongue. And instead of merely winning a woman, he had taken the whole world to his heart, and each star in the heaven glowed in him, and twinkling, communicated desire to his soul. He had loved, and thereby had found himself. But most people love only to lose themselves thereby.

On another occasion, she shared another fairy tale with me. There was a lover who loved without any hope of success. He completely turned inward and thought his love would consume him. The world disappeared for him; he no longer saw the blue sky or the green woods, and he couldn’t hear the murmuring of the stream or the notes of the harp; all of that meant nothing to him, and he became poor and miserable. But his love grew, and he'd rather have died than give up the chance to be with the beautiful woman he loved. Then he suddenly realized that his love had consumed everything else within him; it became powerful and created an irresistible pull, the beautiful woman had to come to him, and he stood there with open arms to draw her close. But as she stood before him, she was completely transformed, and he felt a thrill as he saw that he had pulled the whole world he had lost into his embrace. She stood before him and surrendered herself to him, the sky, the woods, and the brook were all filled with beautiful new colors, all belonged to him, and spoke his language. Instead of just winning a woman, he had taken the whole world to his heart, and every star in the heavens shone within him, twinkling and sharing their desires with his soul. He had loved, and in doing so, he had found himself. But most people love only to lose themselves in the process.

[Pg 194]

[Pg 194]

My whole life seemed to be contained in my love for Mother Eve. But every day she looked different. Many times I felt decidedly that it was not her person for which my whole being was striving, but that she was a symbol of my inward self, and that she wished only to lead me to see more deeply into myself. I often heard words fall from her lips, which sounded like answers to the burning questions asked by my subconscious self. Then again there were moments when in her presence I burnt with desire, and afterwards kissed objects she had touched. And by degrees sensual and unsensual love, reality and symbol merged into one another. Then it happened that I could think of her at home in my room with quiet fervor. I thought I felt her hand in mine and my lips pressed to hers. Or I was at her house, gazing up into her face, talking with her and listening to her voice; and I did not know whether it was really she, or whether it was a dream. I began to foresee how one can have a lasting and immortal love. In reading a book I had acquired new knowledge, and it was the same feeling as a kiss from Mother Eve. She stroked my hair and smiled at me, I sensed the perfume of her warm ripe mouth, and I had the same feeling as if I had been making progress within myself. All that was important and fateful for me seemed to be contained in her. She could transform herself into each of my thoughts, and[Pg 195] every one of my thoughts was transformed into her.

My whole life seemed to revolve around my love for Mother Eve. But every day, she looked different. Often, I felt that it wasn’t her physical form that my entire being was longing for, but rather that she represented something deeper within myself, guiding me to explore my inner self. I would often hear words from her that felt like answers to the pressing questions my subconscious was asking. Yet, there were times when I burned with desire in her presence, later kissing things she had touched. Gradually, sensual and platonic love, reality and symbolism blended together. I found myself thinking of her at home in my room with a quiet intensity. I imagined her hand in mine and my lips on hers. Or I was at her place, looking into her eyes, talking and listening to her voice; I couldn't tell if it was really her or just a dream. I began to realize how one can experience a lasting and eternal love. In reading a book, I gained new insights, and it felt like receiving a kiss from Mother Eve. She would stroke my hair and smile at me, and I sensed the warmth and sweetness of her lips, feeling as if I was making progress within myself. Everything that was important and significant to me seemed to be wrapped up in her. She could transform into every thought I had, and every one of my thoughts transformed into her.

I feared that it would be torture to spend the two weeks of the Christmas holidays, separated from Mother Eve, with my parents at home. But it was no torture, it was lovely to be at home and to think of her. When I returned to H—— I remained away from her house another two days, in order to enjoy the security and independence of her actual presence. I also had dreams in which my union with her was accomplished by way of allegory. She was a sea, into which I, a river, flowed. She was a star, and I myself was a star on my way to her. We felt drawn to one another. We met, and remained together always, turning blissfully round one another in close-lying orbits, to the music of the spheres.

I was worried that spending the two weeks of Christmas break away from Mother Eve and with my parents would be torture. But it wasn't torture at all; it was actually wonderful to be home and think about her. When I got back to H——, I stayed away from her house for another two days just to enjoy the comfort and independence that came with being close to her. I also had dreams where my connection with her was expressed through symbols. She was a sea that I, a river, flowed into. She was a star, and I was a star on my way to her. We felt a strong pull towards each other. We met and stayed together forever, joyfully orbiting around each other to the music of the universe.

I related this dream to her, when I visited her again after the holidays.

I shared this dream with her when I visited her again after the holidays.

“It is a beautiful dream,” she said softly. “See that it comes true!”

“It’s a beautiful dream,” she said softly. “Make sure it comes true!”

There came a day in early spring that I shall never forget. I entered the hall. A window stood open and the heavy scent of hyacinths, wafted by a warm breath of air, permeated the room. As no one was to be seen, I went upstairs to Max Demian’s study. I knocked softly on the door and entered without waiting for permission, as I was in the habit of doing with him.

There came a day in early spring that I will never forget. I walked into the hall. A window was open, and the strong smell of hyacinths, carried by a warm breeze, filled the room. Since no one was around, I went upstairs to Max Demian’s study. I knocked softly on the door and walked in without waiting for permission, which was how I usually did with him.

[Pg 196]

[Pg 196]

The room was dark. The curtains were all drawn. The door to a little room adjoining stood open, where Max had set up a chemical laboratory. From there came the bright, white light of the spring sun, shining through rain clouds. I thought no one was there and pulled back one of the curtains.

The room was dark. The curtains were all closed. The door to a small room next door stood open, where Max had set up a chemistry lab. Bright, white light from the spring sun shone through the rain clouds. I thought no one was there and pulled back one of the curtains.

There I saw Max Demian, sitting on a stool by a curtained window. His attitude was cramped and he was oddly changed. The thought flashed through me: You have seen him like this once before! His arms were motionless at his side, his hands in his lap; his face inclined slightly forward, with open eyes, was without sight, as if dead. In the eyes there glimmered dully a little reflex of light, as in a piece of glass. The pale face was self-absorbed and without any expression, save that of great rigidity. He looked like a very ancient mask of an animal at the door of a temple. He appeared not to be breathing.

There I saw Max Demian, sitting on a stool by a curtained window. He looked tense and strangely different. A thought crossed my mind: You've seen him like this before! His arms were still at his sides, his hands in his lap; his face leaned slightly forward, eyes wide open, but unfocused, like he was lifeless. In his eyes, there was a dull glimmer of light, like a reflection in a piece of glass. His pale face seemed lost in thought and showed no expressions, except for a strong stiffness. He resembled an ancient mask of an animal at the entrance of a temple. He seemed not to be breathing.

The recollection came to me—thus, exactly thus, had I once seen him, many years ago, when I was still quite a boy. Thus had his eyes stared inwards, thus his hands had been lying motionless, close to one another, a fly had been crawling over his face. And he had then, six years ago perhaps, looked just as old and as ageless, not a wrinkle in his face had changed.

The memory hit me—just like this, I had seen him many years ago when I was still just a kid. His eyes had looked inward like this, his hands had laid still, close to each other, while a fly crawled across his face. And he had looked just as old and ageless back then, maybe six years ago; not a wrinkle on his face had changed.

I was frightened, and went softly out of the room and down the stairs. In the hall I met[Pg 197] Mother Eve. She was pale and seemed tired: I had not seen her like that before. A shadow came through the window, the bright white sun had suddenly disappeared.

I was scared and quietly left the room and headed down the stairs. In the hallway, I ran into Mother Eve. She looked pale and seemed exhausted; I had never seen her like that before. A shadow passed through the window, and the bright sunlight had suddenly vanished.

“I went into Max’s room,” I whispered hastily. “Has anything happened? He is asleep, or absorbed, I don’t know what; I once saw him like that before.”

“I went into Max’s room,” I whispered quickly. “Has anything happened? He’s either asleep or really focused; I can’t tell which. I’ve seen him like that before.”

“But you didn’t wake him?” she asked quickly.

“But you didn’t wake him up?” she asked quickly.

“No. He did not hear me. I came out immediately. Mother Eve, tell me, what is the matter with him?”

“No. He didn’t hear me. I came out right away. Mother Eve, can you tell me what’s wrong with him?”

She passed her hand over her forehead.

She ran her hand over her forehead.

“Don’t worry, Sinclair, nothing has happened to him. He has retired into himself. It will not last long.”

“Don’t worry, Sinclair, he’s okay. He’s just withdrawn into himself. It won’t last long.”

She got up and went out into the garden, although it had begun to rain. I felt that I must not follow her. So I walked up and down in the hall, inhaling the scent of the hyacinths which dulled my senses, and gazing at my picture of the bird over the door. I felt oppressively the odd shadow which seemed to fill the house that morning. What was it? What had happened?

She got up and stepped outside into the garden, even though it had started to rain. I felt like I shouldn’t follow her. So, I paced back and forth in the hallway, breathing in the scent of the hyacinths that numbed my senses, and looking at my picture of the bird above the door. I felt a heavy, strange shadow that seemed to fill the house that morning. What was it? What had occurred?

Mother Eve came back soon. Rain drops hung in her dark hair. She sat down in her easy chair. She was very tired. I went to her, bent down and kissed the raindrops in her hair.[Pg 198] Her eyes were bright and soft, but the raindrops tasted like tears.

Mother Eve came back quickly. Raindrops clung to her dark hair. She sat down in her comfy chair. She looked really tired. I went to her, leaned down, and kissed the raindrops in her hair.[Pg 198] Her eyes were bright and gentle, but the raindrops felt like tears.

“Shall I go and see how he is?” I asked in a whisper.

“Should I go check on him?” I asked quietly.

She smiled weakly.

She smiled gently.

“Don’t be a child, Sinclair!” she admonished loudly, as if to relieve her own feelings. “Go now and come back later, I cannot talk to you now.”

“Stop acting like a child, Sinclair!” she shouted, almost to vent her own emotions. “Go now and come back later; I can’t talk to you right now.”

I went. I walked out of the house and out of the town, towards the mountains. The thin rain was falling obliquely, and clouds were driving at a low altitude under heavy pressure, as if in fear. Down below there was hardly any breeze, but on the heights above a storm seemed to be raging. Several times the sun, pale and bright, broke for an instant through the steely grey of the clouds.

I went. I walked out of the house and out of the town, towards the mountains. The light rain was falling at an angle, and the clouds were rushing in low, as if they were scared. Down below, there was hardly any breeze, but up high, a storm seemed to be brewing. A few times, the sun, pale yet bright, broke through the steel gray of the clouds for just a moment.

There came a fleecy, yellow cloud driving across the sky. It collided with the grey cloud wall, and in a few seconds the wind formed a picture of the yellow and blue, of a bird of giant size, which tore itself free from the blue mêlée and with wide fluttering wings disappeared in the sky. Then the storm became audible and rain mixed with hail rattled down. A short burst of thunder with an unnatural and terrific sound cracked over the whipped landscape. Immediately after the sun broke through and on the mountains close at hand above brown woods glistened, pale and unreal, the fresh snow.

A fluffy, yellow cloud moved across the sky. It ran into the gray cloud wall, and within seconds the wind created an image of a giant bird in yellow and blue, which broke free from the blue chaos and, with its wide fluttering wings, vanished into the sky. Then the storm made its presence known as rain mixed with hail pounded down. A loud clap of thunder, with an eerie and powerful sound, exploded over the battered landscape. Right after that, the sun broke through, and on the nearby mountains, fresh snow shimmered, pale and surreal, above the brown woods.

[Pg 199]

[Pg 199]

When I returned after several hours, wet from the rain and wind, Demian himself opened the front door to me.

When I got back after a few hours, soaked from the rain and wind, Demian himself opened the front door for me.

He took me with him up to his room. A gas flame burned in the laboratory, paper lay about, he appeared to have been working.

He led me up to his room. A gas flame was burning in the lab, papers were scattered everywhere, and it looked like he had been working.

“Sit down,” he invited, “you must be tired, it was a terrible storm; it’s evident, you were overtaken by it. Tea is coming at once.”

“Sit down,” he said, “you must be exhausted; that storm was awful. It’s clear you got caught in it. Tea will be here shortly.”

“Something is the matter to-day,” I began hesitatingly, “it can’t only be that bit of a storm.”

“Something’s wrong today,” I said hesitantly, “it can’t just be that little storm.”

He looked at me penetratingly.

He stared at me intensely.

“Have you seen anything?”

“Have you seen anything yet?”

“Yes. I saw a picture clearly in the clouds, for an instant.”

“Yes. I saw a picture clearly in the clouds, just for a moment.”

“What sort of a picture?”

“What kind of picture?”

“It was a bird.”

"It was a bird."

“The hawk? Was it that? The bird of your dream?”

“The hawk? Was that it? The bird from your dream?”

“Yes, it was my hawk. It was yellow and of giant size, it flew up into the blue-black heaven.”

“Yes, it was my hawk. It was large and yellow, soaring into the dark blue sky.”

Demian took a deep breath. Someone knocked at the door. The aged servant brought in tea.

Demian took a deep breath. Someone knocked on the door. The old servant brought in tea.

“Take a cup, Sinclair, do. I don’t think it was by chance you saw the bird.”

“Grab a cup, Sinclair. I don’t think it was just a coincidence that you saw the bird.”

“Chance? Does one see such things by chance?”

“Chance? Does anyone see things like that by coincidence?”

“Well, no. It means something. Do you know what?”

“Well, no. It means something. Do you know what?”

[Pg 200]

[Pg 200]

“No. I only feel, it means a violent shock, the approach of fate. I think it will affect all of us.”

“No. I just feel that it’s a violent shock, the arrival of fate. I believe it will impact all of us.”

He walked violently up and down.

He paced back and forth angrily.

“The approach of fate!” he exclaimed loudly. “I dreamed the same thing myself last night, and my mother yesterday had a premonition, portending the same thing. I dreamed I was going up a ladder, placed against a tree trunk or a tower. When I reached the top I saw the whole country. It was a wide plain, with towns and villages burning. I cannot yet relate everything, because it isn’t all quite clear to me.”

“Fate is approaching!” he shouted. “I had the same dream last night, and my mom had a bad feeling about it yesterday, predicting the same thing. I dreamt I was climbing a ladder against a tree or a tower. When I reached the top, I could see the entire countryside. It was a vast plain, with towns and villages on fire. I can’t explain everything yet because it’s still a bit unclear to me.”

“Do you interpret the dream as affecting you?” I asked.

“Do you think the dream has an impact on you?” I asked.

“Me? Naturally. No one dreams of what does not concern him. But it does not concern me alone, you are right. I distinguish tolerably well between the dreams which indicate agitation of my own soul, and the others, the rare ones, which bear on the fate of all humanity. I have seldom had such dreams, and never one of which I can say that it was a prophecy, and that it has been fulfilled. The interpretations are too uncertain. But this I know for a certainty, I have dreamed of something which does not concern me alone. For the dream belongs to others, former ones I have had; this is the continuation. These are the dreams, Sinclair, in which I had the premonitions which I have already mentioned to you. We know that the[Pg 201] world is absolutely rotten, but that is no reason to prophesy its ruin, or to make a prophecy of a like nature. But for several years past I have had dreams, from which I conclude, or feel, or what you will, which, then, give me the feeling that the break-up of an old world is drawing near. At first they were simply faint presentiments, but since they have become more and more significant. Even now I know nothing more than that something big and terrible is approaching, which will concern me. Sinclair, we shall go through the experiences of which we have so often talked. The world is about to renew itself. It smacks of death. Nothing new comes without death. It is more terrible than I had thought.”

“Me? Of course. No one dreams about things that don’t affect them. But you’re right, it’s not just me. I can tell pretty well between the dreams that reflect my own inner turmoil and the rare ones that concern all of humanity. I’ve hardly ever had those kinds of dreams, and never a single one that I could call a prophecy that’s come true. The meanings are too vague. But I know for sure that I’ve dreamed of something that doesn’t just involve me. This dream belongs to others; it’s a continuation of ones I’ve had before. These are the dreams, Sinclair, where I had the premonitions I mentioned to you earlier. We all know the world is completely falling apart, but that doesn’t justify predicting its downfall, or making similar prophecies. However, for the past few years, I’ve been having dreams that lead me to conclude, or feel, or whatever you want to call it, that the collapse of an old world is getting closer. At first, they were just faint feelings, but now they’ve become more and more meaningful. Even now, I can’t tell you much more than that something significant and awful is coming that will concern me. Sinclair, we’re going to experience the events we’ve talked about so often. The world is about to transform. It feels like death is in the air. Nothing new comes without death. It’s more terrifying than I expected.”

Frightened, I looked at him fixedly.

Scared, I stared at him.

“Can’t you tell me the rest of your dream?” I begged timidly.

“Can’t you tell me the rest of your dream?” I pleaded softly.

He shook his head.

He shook his head.

“No.”

“No.”

The door opened and Mother Eve entered.

The door opened and Mother Eve walked in.

“There you are, sitting together! Children, I hope you aren’t sad?”

“There you are, sitting together! Kids, I hope you’re not feeling down?”

She looked fresh, her fatigue had quite vanished. Demian smiled at her, she came to us as a mother comes to frightened children.

She looked refreshed, her tiredness completely gone. Demian smiled at her; she approached us like a mother comes to comfort scared kids.

“We aren’t sad, mother. We were simply trying to solve the riddle of these new signs. But that is of no importance; what is to come,[Pg 202] will be here all of a sudden, and then we shall learn what we need to know.”

“We aren’t upset, Mom. We were just trying to figure out the meaning of these new signs. But that doesn’t really matter; what’s coming,[Pg 202] will arrive unexpectedly, and then we’ll find out what we need to know.”

But I did not feel happy. When I said good-bye and went down alone through the hall, I felt that the hyacinths were faded and withered, reminding me of corpses. A shadow had fallen over us.

But I didn’t feel happy. When I said goodbye and walked alone down the hall, I felt that the hyacinths were faded and wilted, reminding me of corpses. A shadow had fallen over us.


[Pg 203]

[Pg 203]

CHAPTER EIGHT
BEGINNING OF THE END

It had been decided that I should remain in H—— for the summer semester. Instead of staying in the house, we were almost always in the garden by the river. The Japanese, who by the way had been thoroughly beaten in the boxing match, was away, and the disciple of Tolstoy was also missing. Demian had procured a horse, and went for long rides every day. I was often alone with his mother.

It was decided that I would stay in H—— for the summer semester. Instead of being indoors, we spent most of our time in the garden by the river. The Japanese guy, who by the way had been completely defeated in the boxing match, was away, and Tolstoy's disciple was also gone. Demian had gotten a horse and went on long rides every day. I often found myself alone with his mother.

Sometimes I wondered greatly at the peaceableness of my life. I had been so long accustomed to being alone, to practise renunciation, to fight toilfully my own battles, that these months in H—— seemed to me like a time passed on a dream island, where I might live tranquilly in beautiful, enchanted surroundings. I felt that this was a foretaste of that new, higher community, on which we meditated. And now and then I was seized by a deep feeling of sadness, for I knew that this happiness could not last. I was not destined to breathe in the fulness of peace and comfort, I needed torment to spur me on. I felt that one day I should wake up from these dreams of beautiful love-pictures[Pg 204] to find myself standing once more alone, in the cold world of others, where for me there would be only loneliness and fighting, no peace, no community of spirit.

Sometimes I really marveled at how peaceful my life was. I had been so used to being alone, practicing self-denial, and fighting my own battles for so long that these months in H—— felt like I was on some dream island, where I could live peacefully in beautiful, magical surroundings. I sensed this was a glimpse of that new, better community we had been thinking about. But now and then, a deep sadness would hit me, because I knew this happiness couldn’t last. I wasn’t meant to fully experience peace and comfort; I needed struggles to motivate me. I felt that one day I would wake up from these dreams of beautiful love scenes[Pg 204] to find myself alone again, in the harsh reality of others, where I would only face loneliness and conflict, with no peace, no spiritual community.

Then I yielded myself to the charms of Mother Eve’s presence. My feeling for her was now doubly tender. I was glad that my fate bore still these beautiful, tranquil features.

Then I gave in to the allure of Mother Eve’s presence. My feelings for her were now even more tender. I was happy that my fate still had these beautiful, calm qualities.

The summer weeks passed quickly and easily. Already the semester was drawing to a close. Leave-taking was near, I dared not think of it, and did not, but clung to the beautiful days like a butterfly to a honeyed flower. That was my period of happiness, the first fulfillment of my life’s wishes, and my reception into the league—what was to come next? I would again have to fight my battles, be consumed by longing, have dreams, be alone.

The summer weeks flew by effortlessly. The semester was already coming to an end. Farewells were approaching, something I didn't dare to think about, so I avoided it and held onto the beautiful days like a butterfly clings to a sweet flower. That was my time of happiness, the first time my life's wishes felt fulfilled, and my acceptance into the group—what would happen next? I would have to face my struggles again, be overwhelmed by longing, have dreams, and feel alone.

At this time the feeling, the foretaste of separation, came over me so strongly that my love for Mother Eve blazed up suddenly, causing me pain. My God! how soon would the time come to say good-bye, and I should see her no more, no more hear her firm step in the house, should find no more her flowers on my table! And what had I attained? I had dreamed and had lulled myself in comfort, instead of winning her, instead of fighting for her and drawing her to me for always! All that she had said to me about genuine love crossed my mind, hundreds of fine, suggestive words, a hundred tender invitations, promises perhaps—and[Pg 205] what had I made of them? Nothing! Nothing!

At that moment, the feeling of impending separation hit me so hard that my love for Mother Eve flared up suddenly, causing me pain. My God! How soon would the time come to say goodbye, and I wouldn’t see her again, wouldn’t hear her steady footsteps in the house, wouldn’t find her flowers on my table anymore! And what had I achieved? I had just daydreamed and comforted myself instead of winning her over, instead of fighting for her and pulling her close to me forever! Everything she had said to me about true love flooded my mind—hundreds of beautiful, suggestive words, countless tender invitations, maybe even promises—and[Pg 205] what had I done with them? Nothing! Nothing!

I took up a position in the middle of my room, collected my whole conscious self together and thought of Eve. I wished to concentrate the forces of my soul, in order to let her feel my love, in order to draw her to me. She was to come, longing for my embrace. My kisses were to suck insatiably the ripe fruit of her lips.

I stood in the middle of my room, gathered my entire being, and thought about Eve. I wanted to focus all my energy to make her feel my love, to pull her towards me. She was supposed to come, eager for my embrace. My kisses were meant to eagerly savor the ripe sweetness of her lips.

I stood tense, until fingers and feet became stiff with cold. I felt force was going out of me. For a few seconds something seemed to take shape with me, something bright and cool; I had for a moment the sensation as if I carried a crystal in my heart, and I knew that was myself. A cold chill pierced to my heart.

I stood there tense, until my fingers and toes got stiff from the cold. I felt my energy fading. For a few seconds, something bright and refreshing seemed to form within me; for a brief moment, I felt like I was carrying a crystal in my heart, and I knew that was me. A cold chill shot through my heart.

As I woke out of my fearful state of tension I felt something was approaching. I was exhausted to the point of death, but I was prepared to see Eve step into the room, burning with passion, ravished.

As I woke from my fearful state of tension, I sensed something was coming closer. I was so exhausted I felt like I could die, but I was ready to see Eve walk into the room, filled with passion, overwhelmed.

The sound of horse’s hoofs clattering down the long street rang nearer and nearer, then suddenly ceased. I sprang to the window. Below Demian was dismounting.

The sound of horse's hooves clattering down the long street grew closer and closer, then suddenly stopped. I rushed to the window. Below, Demian was getting off his horse.

“What is the matter, Demian? Nothing can have happened to your mother?”

“What’s wrong, Demian? Nothing happened to your mom, did it?”

He did not listen to my words. He was very pale, and perspiration ran down both sides of his forehead over his cheeks. His horse was flecked with foam. He tied the reins to the[Pg 206] garden fence, then he took my arm and walked with me down the street.

He didn't pay attention to what I said. He looked really pale, and sweat was dripping down both sides of his forehead onto his cheeks. His horse was covered in foam. He tied the reins to the [Pg 206] garden fence, then took my arm and walked with me down the street.

“Have you already heard the news?” I had heard nothing.

“Have you heard the news yet?” I hadn’t heard anything.

Demian pressed my arm and turned his face to me, with a dark, compassionate, singular look.

Demian squeezed my arm and turned his face toward me, with an intense, caring, unique expression.

“Yes, old man, now we’re in for it. You know of the strained relations with Russia——”

“Yes, old man, now we’re in for it. You know about the strained relations with Russia——”

“What? Is it war? I had never believed it.”

“What? Is it war? I never thought it would come to this.”

He spoke in an undertone, although no one was near.

He spoke softly, even though no one was around.

“It is not yet declared. But it’s war. Rely on it. I haven’t worried you lately, but I have seen three new omens since. It will be no foundering of the world, no earthquake, no revolution. It’s war. You will see how that strikes everybody. It will be a joy to people; everyone already rejoices that hostilities are about to commence. So insipid has life become for them. But you will see now, Sinclair, that is only the beginning. This will perhaps be a great war, a very great war. The new dispensation commences and for those who adhere to the old, the new will be terrible. What will you do?”

“It hasn’t been officially announced yet. But it’s war. Count on it. I haven’t worried you recently, but I’ve seen three new signs since then. It won’t be the end of the world, there won’t be an earthquake, and there won’t be a revolution. It’s war. You’ll see how that affects everyone. People will feel joy; everyone is already excited that fighting is about to begin. Life has become so dull for them. But you’ll see now, Sinclair, that this is only the start. This might be a great war, a very great war. A new era is beginning, and for those who cling to the old ways, the new will be awful. What are you going to do?”

I was perplexed, everything sounded so strange and improbable.

I was confused; everything sounded so weird and unlikely.

“I don’t know—and you?”

"I don't know—how about you?"

He shrugged his shoulders.

He shrugged.

“As soon as mobilization orders are out, I join up. I am a lieutenant.”

“As soon as the mobilization orders come out, I’ll enlist. I am a lieutenant.”

“You? I had no idea of that.”

“You? I had no idea about that.”

[Pg 207]

[Pg 207]

“Yes. It was one of my adaptations. You know, I have never wanted to appear out of the ordinary, and have rather done too much, in order to be correct, to do the right thing. In eight days, I think, I shall be already in the field.”

“Yes. It was one of my adaptations. You know, I've never wanted to stand out, and I've actually done too much to be proper, to do what's right. In about eight days, I think I'll already be in the field.”

“For God’s sake!”

“For heaven's sake!”

“Look here, old fellow, you mustn’t take things so sentimentally. At bottom it certainly won’t give me pleasure to order machine gunfire to be turned on living creatures, but that is a secondary matter. Now each one of us will be seized by the great wheel of fate. You as well. You will certainly be called up.”

“Listen, my friend, you shouldn’t take things so personally. Deep down, it definitely won’t make me happy to order machine gunfire against living beings, but that’s not the main issue. Now each one of us will be caught up in the great wheel of fate. You too. You will definitely be called up.”

“And your mother, Demian?”

“And how's your mom, Demian?”

Then for the first time I recollected what I was doing a quarter of an hour before. How the world had changed! I had summoned together all my force in order to conjure up the sweetest picture, and now fate had suddenly put on a new, horrible mask.

Then for the first time, I remembered what I was doing fifteen minutes earlier. How the world had changed! I had gathered all my strength to create the most beautiful image, and now fate had suddenly taken on a new, terrible face.

“My mother? We need have no cares for her safety. She is safe, safer than anyone else in the world to-day. You love her so very much?”

“My mom? We don’t need to worry about her safety. She’s safe, safer than anyone else in the world today. You love her that much?”

“You knew it, Demian?” He laughed brightly and without any embarrassment.

“You knew it, Demian?” He laughed cheerfully and without any shame.

“You child! Naturally I knew it. No one has yet called my mother Mother Eve without loving her. By the way, how was that? You have called to either her or myself to-day, haven’t you?”

“You child! Of course I knew it. No one has ever called my mother Mother Eve without loving her. By the way, how did that happen? You called either her or me today, right?”

[Pg 208]

[Pg 208]

“Yes, I called—I called to Mother Eve.”

“Yes, I called—I called to Mother Eve.”

“She felt it. She suddenly sent me away, I was to come to you. I had just told her the news about Russia.”

“She felt it. She suddenly sent me away; I was supposed to come to you. I had just told her the news about Russia.”

We turned back, scarcely speaking, he untied his horse and mounted.

We turned back, barely saying a word, he untied his horse and got on.

I first realized in my room how exhausted I was by Demian’s message, and even more so by my previous spiritual exertions. But Mother Eve had heard me! My thoughts had reached her. She would have come herself, if—how wonderful all this was, and how beautiful! Now it was to be war. Now what we had so often spoken of was about to happen. And Demian had known so much in advance. How strange that the world’s stream would no longer flow somewhere or other by us—that now it was suddenly flowing through us, that fate and adventure called us, and that now, or soon, the moment would come when the world would need us, when it would be transformed. Demian was right, one should not be sentimental over it. Only it was strange that I was now to experience that lonely thing, “fate,” with so many, with the whole world. Good then!

I first realized in my room how tired I was from Demian’s message, and even more from my previous spiritual struggles. But Mother Eve had heard me! My thoughts had reached her. She would have come herself if—how amazing all this was, and how beautiful! Now it was time for war. Now what we had talked about so many times was actually about to happen. And Demian had known so much ahead of time. How weird that the flow of the world wouldn’t just pass us by anymore—it was now rushing through us, that fate and adventure were calling, and that soon, the moment would come when the world would need us, when it would change. Demian was right; there was no point in getting sentimental about it. It was just strange that I was now going to experience that lonely thing, “fate,” with so many others, with the entire world. All right then!

I was ready. In the evening, when I went through the town, every corner was alive with bustle and excitement. Everywhere the word “war”!

I was ready. In the evening, as I walked through the town, every corner was buzzing with activity and energy. Everywhere you could hear the word “war”!

I went to Mother Eve’s house. We had supper in the summer house. I was the only guest. No one spoke a word about the war. But later,[Pg 209] shortly before I left, Mother Eve said: “Dear Sinclair, you called me to-day. You know why I did not come myself. But don’t forget, you know the call now and if ever you need someone who bears the sign, call me again.”

I went to Mother Eve’s house. We had dinner in the summer house. I was the only guest. No one mentioned the war. But later,[Pg 209] just before I left, Mother Eve said: “Dear Sinclair, you called me today. You know why I didn’t come myself. But don’t forget, you know the call now and if you ever need someone who bears the sign, call me again.”

She rose and went out through the gloaming into the garden. Tall and queenly, invested with mystery, she stepped between the trees, the foliage ceased its whispering at her approach, and over her head glimmered tenderly the many stars.

She got up and walked out into the garden as the light faded. Tall and regal, surrounded by mystery, she moved between the trees, and the leaves stopped whispering as she passed. Overhead, the stars twinkled softly.


I am coming to the end. Events marched quickly. War was declared. Demian, who looked strange in uniform, with a silver-grey cloak, went away. I brought his mother home. Soon after I also said good-bye to her. She kissed me on the lips and held me a moment on her breast, and her large eyes burned steadily close to mine.

I am nearing the end. Things happened fast. War was declared. Demian, who looked odd in his uniform with a silver-grey cloak, left. I took his mother home. Shortly after, I said goodbye to her as well. She kissed me on the lips and held me for a moment against her chest, her large eyes burning steadily close to mine.

And all men were like brothers. They had in mind their country and their honor. But it was fate, they peeped for a moment into the unveiled face. Young men came out of barracks, stepped into trains, and on many a face I saw a sign—not ours—a beautiful and dignified sign, signifying love and death. I as well was embraced by people I had never seen before. I understood and responded gladly. It was an atmosphere of intoxication in which they moved, not that of a fated will. But the intoxication was[Pg 210] sacred, it was due to the fact that they had all looked into the rousing eyes of destiny.

And all the men felt like brothers. They cared about their country and their honor. But then fate intervened; they got a brief glimpse of the unmasked truth. Young men left the barracks and boarded trains, and on many faces I saw an expression—not ours—a beautiful and dignified expression, symbolizing love and death. I too was embraced by strangers. I understood and welcomed it. It was an atmosphere of excitement in which they were caught, not that of a predetermined fate. But the excitement was[Pg 210] sacred; it stemmed from the fact that they had all gazed into the inspiring eyes of destiny.

It was already nearly winter when I went to the front.

It was almost winter when I headed to the front.

At first, in spite of the sensation of the bombardment, I was disappointed with everything. Formerly I had often wondered why people so seldom were able to live for an ideal. Now I saw that many, yes, all men, are capable of dying for an ideal, provided that such an ideal is not personal, not chosen of their own free will. For them it had to be an ideal accepted by and common to a great number.

At first, despite the overwhelming feeling from the bombardment, I felt let down by everything. I used to wonder why people rarely lived for an ideal. Now I realized that many, even all people, are capable of dying for an ideal, as long as it’s not personal and not something they chose themselves. For them, it has to be an ideal that is accepted by and shared with a large group.

But with time I saw that I had underestimated men. Although service and a common danger renders them uniform, I saw many, living and dying, approach fate magnificently. Not only in an attack, but the whole time, many, very many of them had a fixed, far-away look, rather like that of a person possessed, a look which indicates entire ignorance of the end pursued, and a complete surrender of self to the unknown. No matter what they might believe and think they were ready, they were there in case of need, out of them would the future be formed. And, however strongly the world’s attention appeared to be focused on war and heroic deeds, on honor and other old ideals, however distantly and unnaturally sang the voices of humanity—all this was merely the surface, just as the question with regard to the foreign and political aims of the war was superficial.[Pg 211] Deep down, below the surface of human affairs, something was in process of forming. Something which might be a new order of humanity. For I could see many—many such died at my side—to whom the understanding was brought home that hate and rage, murder and destruction had no connection with the real object of the war. No, the object, just as the aims in view, was purely a matter of chance. Their deepest and most primitive feelings, even their wildest instincts were not actually directed against the enemy, their murderous and bloody work was an expression of their own inner being, of their cleft soul, which wished to rave and kill, to destroy and die, in order to be able to be born anew. A giant bird was fighting its way out of the egg, and the egg was the world, and the world had to go to ruin.

But over time, I realized I had underestimated men. Even though service and a shared danger made them seem the same, I saw many, living and dying, face their fate with bravery. Not just in battle, but all the time, many of them had a vacant, distant stare, almost like someone possessed—a look that showed complete ignorance of their goals and a total surrender to the unknown. Regardless of what they believed and thought they were prepared for, they were there if needed, from them the future would be born. And despite how much the world seemed focused on war and heroic acts, on honor and other outdated ideals, and however distant and unnatural humanitarian voices sounded—all of this was just on the surface, like the discussions about the war's foreign and political motives were shallow. Deep down, beneath the surface of human affairs, something was forming. Something that could lead to a new order of humanity. I could see many—many of whom died beside me—who came to understand that hate and rage, killing and destruction had nothing to do with the true purpose of the war. No, the purpose, like the goals set, was purely random. Their deepest, most primal feelings, even their wildest instincts, were not genuinely aimed at the enemy; their murderous and bloody actions were a reflection of their own inner selves, of their fractured souls, which wanted to rage and kill, to destroy and die, in order to be reborn. A giant bird was fighting its way out of the egg, and the egg was the world, and the world had to be destroyed. [Pg 211]

One night in early spring I was doing sentry duty in front of a farm we had occupied. The wind was blowing in fitful gusts, shrieking and moaning according to the vagaries of its mood; over the high Flanders sky rode an army of clouds, somewhere or other behind was a suspicion of moon. I had been restless throughout the whole of that day, troubled by cares which I could not precisely define. Now, at my dark post, I thought with fervor of the picture of my life up to that time, of Mother Eve, of Demian. I stood leaning against a poplar, staring into the agitated sky, the mysterious quivering brightness of which soon resolved itself into a[Pg 212] series of pictures. I felt by the odd slowness of my pulse, by the insensibility of my skin to wind and rain, by the lively wakefulness of my inner being, that a guide was near me.

One night in early spring, I was on guard duty in front of a farm we had taken over. The wind was blowing in unpredictable bursts, howling and moaning according to its whims; an army of clouds hung over the dark Flanders sky, and somewhere behind them, I sensed a hint of the moon. I had been restless all day, bothered by worries I couldn't quite put my finger on. Now, standing at my shadowy post, I passionately recalled the story of my life up to that point, including thoughts of Mother Eve and Demian. I leaned against a poplar tree, gazing into the tumultuous sky, which soon transformed into a[Pg 212] series of images. I sensed by the unusual slowness of my heartbeat, the numbness of my skin to the wind and rain, and the vivid alertness of my inner self that a guide was close by.

In the clouds a large city could be seen, out of which millions of men were streaming, spreading in swarms over the broad countryside. In their very midst there appeared the mighty figure of a god, as big as a mountain, with glittering stars in its hair, and with the features of Mother Eve. Into it disappeared the processions of men, as into a gigantic cave, and were lost to view. The goddess shrank down on the ground, the sign on her forehead glittered brightly. She seemed to be under the influence of a dream. She closed her eyes and her large features were twisted in pain. Suddenly she cried out, and out of her forehead sprang stars, which hurried in lovely arcs and half-circles over the black sky.

In the clouds, a massive city was visible, from which millions of people were pouring out, spreading in swarms across the vast countryside. In the middle of them stood a mighty figure of a god, towering like a mountain, with shimmering stars in its hair and the features of Mother Eve. The streams of people disappeared into it, like entering a gigantic cave, and were lost from sight. The goddess lowered herself to the ground, and the sign on her forehead shone brightly. She appeared to be in a dreamlike state. She closed her eyes, and her strong features twisted in pain. Suddenly, she cried out, and stars burst forth from her forehead, flying in beautiful arcs and semi-circles across the dark sky.

One of the stars rushed noisily through the air to meet me, as if seeking me out. With a crash it burst into a thousand sparks, lifting me off my feet and hurling me on to the ground. The world broke up thunderously about me.

One of the stars flew loudly through the sky to find me, as if it was looking for me. It exploded with a crash into a thousand sparks, knocking me off my feet and throwing me to the ground. The world shattered around me with a thunderous noise.

They found me close to the poplar, covered with earth and wounded in several places.

They found me near the poplar, covered in dirt and injured in several spots.

I lay in a cellar, guns growled and rumbled overhead, I lay in a cart, and was jolted over empty fields. For the most part I was either asleep or unconscious. But the more deeply I[Pg 213] slept, the more strongly I felt that I was being drawn, that I followed at the will of a force over which I was not master.

I was lying in a cellar, guns roared and rumbled above me. I was in a cart, jolted over empty fields. Mostly, I was either asleep or passed out. But the deeper I slept, the more I felt like I was being pulled along, as if I was following a force I couldn't control.

I lay on straw in a stable, it was dark, someone trod on my hand. But my inner self willed to go further, the mysterious force drew me on. Again I lay in a cart, and later on a stretcher. Even more strongly I felt in me the command to go forward, I was conscious only of the pressure, the force which seemed to be controlling my journeying thus from place to place.

I lay on straw in a stable; it was dark, and someone stepped on my hand. But my inner self pushed me to keep going; a mysterious force urged me on. Again, I found myself in a cart, and later on a stretcher. I felt even more strongly the command to move forward, and I was only aware of the pressure, the force that seemed to be guiding my journey from one place to another.

At last I was there. It was night. I was fully conscious and I felt strongly the secret attraction and power which had brought me to that place. Now I was lying in a room, on a bed made up on the floor. I felt I had arrived at the place to which I had been called. I glanced around, close to my mattress was another, on which someone was lying, someone who bent over and looked at me. It was Max Demian.

At last, I was there. It was nighttime. I was fully aware and felt strongly the hidden draw and force that had brought me to this place. Now, I was lying in a room, on a mattress set up on the floor. I felt like I had reached the destination I was meant to be at. I looked around; next to my mattress was another one, where someone was lying, someone who leaned over and looked at me. It was Max Demian.

I could not speak, and he either could not or would not. He only looked at me. A lamp which hung over him on the wall cast a light on his face. He smiled at me.

I couldn't speak, and he either couldn't or wouldn't. He just looked at me. A lamp hanging on the wall above him shone a light on his face. He smiled at me.

For what seemed an immeasurably long time he gazed unwaveringly into my eyes. Slowly he inclined his face towards me, until we almost touched.

For what felt like an endless amount of time, he stared intently into my eyes. Gradually, he leaned closer to me, until our faces were nearly touching.

“Sinclair!” he said in a whisper.

"Sinclair!" he whispered.

[Pg 214]

[Pg 214]

I signaled to him with my eyes that I understood him.

I signaled to him with my eyes that I got him.

He smiled again, almost as if in compassion.

He smiled again, almost like he felt sorry for her.

“Little one!” he said, smiling.

“Kid!” he said, smiling.

His mouth lay now quite close to mine. Softly he continued to speak.

His mouth was now really close to mine. He kept speaking softly.

“Can you still remember Frank Kromer?” he asked.

“Do you still remember Frank Kromer?” he asked.

I winked at him, and could even manage to smile.

I winked at him and even managed to smile.

“Sinclair, old man, listen: I shall have to go away. Perhaps you will need me once again, on account of Kromer, or something. When you call me, I shall not come riding on a horse, or in a train. You must hearken to the voice inside you, then you will notice it is I, that I am in you. Do you understand? And one other thing: Mother Eve said that if ever you were ill I was to give you a kiss from her, which she gave me.... Close your eyes, Sinclair!”

“Sinclair, my friend, listen up: I have to leave. You might need me again, because of Kromer or something else. When you call for me, I won't be showing up on a horse or by train. You need to listen to the voice inside you, and then you’ll realize it's me, that I'm within you. Do you get it? And one more thing: Mother Eve told me that if you ever got sick, I should give you a kiss from her, which she gave to me... Close your eyes, Sinclair!”

I obediently closed my eyes. I felt a light kiss on my lips, on which there was a trace of blood, which never seemed to stop flowing. And then I fell asleep.

I dutifully closed my eyes. I felt a soft kiss on my lips, which had a trace of blood that never seemed to stop flowing. And then I fell asleep.

In the morning I was awakened to have my wounds dressed. When at last I was properly awake, I turned quickly to the mattress by my side. A stranger lay upon it, a man on whom I had never before set eyes.

In the morning, I was woken up to have my wounds bandaged. Once I was fully awake, I quickly turned to the mattress next to me. There was a stranger lying on it, a man I had never seen before.

The bandaging hurt me. All that has happened to me since hurt me. But my soul is like a mysterious, locked house. And when I find[Pg 215] the key and step right down into myself, to where the pictures painted by my destiny seem reflected on the dark mirror of my soul, then I need only stoop towards the black mirror and see my own picture, which now completely resembles Him, my guide and friend.

The bandaging hurt me. Everything that has happened to me since has hurt me. But my soul is like a mysterious, locked house. And when I find[Pg 215] the key and step down into myself, where the images painted by my destiny are reflected in the dark mirror of my soul, then I just need to lean towards the black mirror and see my own image, which now completely resembles Him, my guide and friend.

The End

The End


Transcriber’s Notes

Transcription Notes

Perceived typographical errors have been silently corrected.

Perceived typos have been silently fixed.

Inconsistencies in hyphenation have been standardized.

Inconsistencies in hyphenation have been made consistent.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!